Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was nearing the end of June, and the Kiramman Royal family were once more hosting the Annual Summer Solstice Games.

Just like the other Summer Solstice Festivals that had come before, it was expected that a variety of festivities would be put on for commoners and aristocrats alike. This, Caitlyn had determined from a young age, would most likely be the period where she felt loneliest despite the great number of other high houses coming into the Palace at this time. Regardless of the fact that her parents (her mother more so as Queen) would try to organise everything ranging from feasts to public dancing festivities and competitions, Caitlyn would always be stuck behind palace walls watching from afar. While other people would be able to meet up, laugh over a familiar pint together in the sunlight, and go dancing around fantastical maypoles, Caitlyn instead had to gulp down her pride and mull over tedious small talk with her parents’ connections. 

Wake up. Have your handmaidens help you get ready. Have breakfast with your parents in the dining room while a poor violinist squeaked out a tune a key off. Be tutored. Have lunch again with your parents briefly before either sewing, playing the piano, painting, or anything similar. Stare out the window while people celebrate and shout in delight at the public summer activities. Go back to your room and get ready for monotonous political talk at dinner. Try not to fall asleep in your food at said dinner.

Yep. Safe to say Caitlyn was bored and frustrated.

“Caitlyn, dear?”

Caitlyn perked up at the mention of her name, having previously been invested in a peculiar game of trying to separate the vegetables in her stew from the beef. Suffice to say, it was much more difficult than first thought, so much so that Cassandra’s voice had started to become white noise in her concentration. 

“I..uhm,” Caitlyn’s cheeks coloured in embarrassment, caught in her daydreaming,“what were we talking about again?”

Cassandra’s eyes softened. “I was asking you about the upcoming jousting event. I know it’s your favourite out of all the Summer Solstice Games.”

Caitlyn’s mouth formed into a small circle, setting her spoon soup down and glancing at her mother. Queen Cassandra reached over and wiped her mouth on the back of a nearby mauve tissue, the Kiramman family crest embellished onto one of the corners. Her Majesty had decided to have dinner with her husband and daughter, which Caitlyn found rather surprising as she had gotten used to the meals she and her father had had together ever since Cassandra’s work became so excessive she had started dining in her office. Tobias had often voiced his disapproval for Cassandra shutting herself like this in favour of her work, though Cassandra was as much a stubborn queen as she was a just one. 

Regardless, she highly appreciated the new sense of warmth now radiating from her mother’s end of the table, as opposed to the chill that had once filled the hall in her absence. That, and the fact that that night it was just the three of them, which allowed for their formalities to drop for one night and enjoy each other’s company now that they were alone.

Though, now that her mother had mentioned the jousting, Caitlyn’s train of thought had quickly changed from playing with her food to the excitement she loved to be drowned in as she watched colourful banners clash against colourful banners during the jousting. Caitlyn missed the entire event terribly, watching everyone cheer their favourites on (and even bet on them, which Caitlyn had admitted to joining in a few times herself regardless of her mother discouraging such behaviour). She missed the way in which the sun kissed her skin in the tilt guard, to the way she’d occasionally engage in a couple of flirty remarks to any knight she considered worth her interest. Thinking about the way she used to have the odd fling during this time, Caitlyn prayed that the new burning of her cheeks wouldn’t be too obvious in the candlelight.

“I heard that they’re going to be bringing in new knights for the event,” Tobias revived the conversation, watching the way his bowl of stew was whisked away. Caitlyn’s eyes slightly widened, suddenly interested in the conversation they were having. “Makes for a more competitive atmosphere I think from the couple I’ve seen that have been chosen.”

“What makes you say that?” Caitlyn inquired. Having experience in being a knight himself, Tobias was more knowledgeable on the way in which these things were decided. The way in which one had to joust, ride, swing a sword correctly while being a knight was more like an art form, Tobias had one day declared. This, as a result, made for great introductions to Tobias’s tales of his adventures and pursuits in Caitlyn’s childhood before he gave up his knighthood in exchange for his marriage to Queen Cassandra. It had also meant that Tobias was the one who personally taught Caitlyn to correctly horse ride, as well as to swing a sword, though the latter seemed to be less successful.

“What your father means to say,” Cassandra cut across, cutting her roasted lamb into select pieces on her plate, “is that he’s hand selected the upcoming knights for the jousting.”

Caitlyn took a sip out of her goblet, slightly confused at this whole arrangement. Sure, Tobias was still fond of the whole process of knighthood and its included activities, but he hadn’t been actively involved in any activities of this sort since Caitlyn was young.

“I didn’t know you were getting back into jousting,” Caitlyn spoke, sensing the silent but mutual understanding between her parents. “Does this mean we can count you amongst the other knights who will be participating?”

“There wouldn’t be any fun if we told you everything,” Tobias confessed before spearing a bit of lamb, to which Caitlyn gave a small hum of approval before staring down at her own second course of food. He and Cassandra shared a grin amongst themselves, while Caitlyn simply raised an eyebrow at the strange behaviour of her parents.

“I’ll take that as a yes then.”

Caitlyn’s mother let out a breathless chuckle, while her father shook his head in amusement.

The jousting during the Summer Solstice was the biggest activity during the whole festival, both in terms of people participating, but also in organisation and the number of people spectating. This also simultaneously made it the most important event of the whole Summer Solstice festival, and arguably the whole year. Cassandra (and now Tobias, from Caitlyn’s knowledge) had been planning the event from almost the start of spring, and now that summer had finally rolled round and the Summer Solstice was here, the jousting would be the event that commemorated the longest day of the year.

The number of knights that would soon flood the grandiose tiltyard that belonged to the Kiramman Royal family for the jousting only seemed to double each year. Participants from major and lesser houses in the kingdoms, and sometimes even privately funded knights, would try their hand at besting one another as they tried to knock the other off their horse. As a young girl, Caitlyn found the competition more amusing than anything, seeing the way knight after knight drowning in armour would tumble off their horses as if they were figures made out of paper. Now, as the confirmed and matured heir to the Kiramman Royal family, Caitlyn had grown a fondness for the sport. It provided equal parts entertainment and morale for the public as it did her, as well as the freedom she most enjoyed being around the people she would soon rule.

Caitlyn was practically counting down the minutes until she’d be back amongst the tiltyard stands.

And, lucky for her, she’d only have to wait a few more hours and she would be.

⋆˚✿˖°

The hour was 10:23, and the jousting was set to start at any minute.

Caitlyn was adorned in a spectacular gown of her house colours of forest green and amethyst purple with a matching emerald and silver encrusted tiara atop her regal head. Being sat in one of the chairs closest to the rim of the highest box in the tiltyard, it made it easy for the princess to stick her head out and admire the jousting that was soon about to take place. For the special event, the top half of her midnight blue hair was braided behind her hair, showing off her iridescent earrings in the summer sunshine. As she sat, she fiddled with the silver rings on her fingers, restless to see the competition start.

Peering over, she surveyed the way in which the jousting flank was organised. Like any other jousting event, there was an obvious wall between each side, so that each opponent did not crash into each other when riding straight ahead. On the walls of the tiltyard, hung the crests of each of the major houses that would participate, with the Kiramman family crest amongst them as they fluttered in the wind. Around the bottom part of the tilt guard and around the frames of their box, ribbons were wrapped around the structure so tightly it amazed Caitlyn the way that the stems of the flowers weaved inside actually stayed in place. And yet, when Caitlyn watched the way in which an unsteady dandelion from one of the pillars tipped head first and landed on the stone floor below, she realised the height at which they were positioned.

“I trust that I’m not too late for the jousting?”

Caitlyn whipped her head around to be met with a familiar face framed by glimmering gold droplets for earrings – Mel Medarda. With her shining eyes and rich hair embellished with accessories made of matching gold, it was hard not to recognise Mel as she shone Caitlyn a bright smile. Caitlyn shook her head before she gestured for Mel to take a seat beside her, admiring her jet black gown nor her crimson cape or her bellowing bell sleeves. 

“Don’t worry,” Caitlyn reassured her friend, “I suspect they haven’t gotten the knights ready just yet.”

“Maybe one day we can hope for an early start,” Mel spoke, finally sitting down next to Caitlyn. Despite being a few years older than Caitlyn, Mel had always been a close friend of hers and one of the few people that Caitlyn could confide in. “Though, the longer this lasts the better. Being here with my mother hasn’t been the smoothest ride.”

Caitlyn turned herself slightly, catching a glimpse of Mel’s mother engaging in conversation with her own mother. Ambessa Medarda made Queen Cassandra look almost petite with their drastic height difference, though Caitlyn knew her mother better than to assume she would be intimidated by a mere height difference. Ambessa, like Mel, was dressed in red and black attire, although she was wearing her military uniform instead of a dress more like Mel’s. Her hair was tied back, Caitlyn could make out, with streaks of dark silver running down some strands of her hair. 

Caitlyn furrowed her eyebrows. “Where’s Kino?”

“Decided to stay home at Noxus.” Mel confessed, “can’t blame him though, but that’s not to say my mother took his rejection too well.”

“From what I’ve heard of her she doesn’t really take well to anyone questioning her authority,” Caitlyn spoke, looking at her friend, remembering the stories Mel would tell her when she was younger of Noxus. In these tales, Ambessa was almost as ferocious in her love and protection for her children as she was as a military leader, and from Mel’s return to Noxus a few years back, Caitlyn assumed that Ambessa was as dedicated to spending time with her sole daughter as much as possible.

“It’s fine they’ll both get over it,” Mel waved everything off, “right now I’m more concerned with the jousting. I can see that you’re practically itching for it to start.”

Caitlyn, realising that she had been bouncing her thigh up and down ever since Mel sat down, stopped. She gave her friend a sheepish grin as Mel chuckled at her enthusiasm. She peered round at the increasing gathering of people in the booths around the tiltyard below, the crowds now becoming more and more large as a stream of people rushed through. 

“Can you blame me? This is the most excitement I've gotten in the whole year.”

“Is the Queen still not letting you go out?”

“No,” Caitlyn’s words were tinged with a slight bitterness. That was really the last thing that she wanted to be thinking about, though she knew Mel understood her frustration more than anyone else could. “At this rate I’m sure I’ll either have to sneak out somewhen or wait until I become queen to go out.”

As much as Caitlyn still wanted to cling onto hope that maybe one day her parents will soften to the idea of letting her see more of the world, as Ambessa did with Mel, Caitlyn’s heart sank at the idea. It was unrealistic, to say the least. 

“A part of me wants to tell your mother to tighten security,” Mel joked with Caitlyn, her tone teasing.

“You wouldn’t dare,” Caitlyn scoffed, nearly being cut off by Mel as she raised her hand to show Caitlyn the trumpets being raised.

It didn’t take long after Caitlyn’s last comment until the trumpets being raised blew out their usual ringing tune, Queen Cassandra and her husband taking their seats behind Caitlyn and Mel. The crowds roared once the sound cleared, showing their appreciation and excitement for the following jousting as it was about to start. Caitlyn, like her mother, brought her hands together and began to clap, almost buzzing with anticipation at what was to come.

Ever since her father remarked that there were going to be new knights participating, Caitlyn’s mind was racing with questions surrounding them. Who were they? Where were they from? Are they more from the lower or higher houses? The princess had practically stayed up all night thinking about the endless possibilities. Either way, whoever the new knights were, Caitlyn was sure that she’d have her own fun by the end of the day.

“Ladies and gentlemen!” The herald exclaimed opposite the booth where Caitlyn and her family were seated, “The tournament to which we all gather is a testament to the celebration of the gracious Summer Solstice, as well as a rite of acuity! Most just and noble knights! I trust that you will all joust and compete with justness and valour, in our good Queen’s name, and preserve the glory and sanctity of this long standing tradition!”

The trumpets nearby sounded, signalling the prompt start of the jousting tournament as the herald stopped talking. Applause erupted from the crowds, Caitlyn grinning excitedly while she peered over the edge of her box to take notice of two of the knights that were being let out into the tiltyard. 

As the knights trotted around the area, showing themselves and their horses off, Caitlyn glanced at the wreaths of flowers and plants laid out on the small table to her left. The wreaths were carefully woven for any high noble to present to a knight of their choosing as a token of their favour to grant the knight. The princess had assisted in making some a few days beforehand, carefully selecting the flowers that would be most suitable for the wreaths, as well as intertwining streaks of satinous veils along with other decorative materials. Her favourite, a wreath strung together with violets, snowdrops, forget-me-nots, and wisps of cobalt blue veil stared at her from the bottom of the wreath pile.

Maybe, Caitlyn thought, this would be the day where she would give out her own favour.

⋆˚✿˖°

It was nearing an hour since the jousting had first begun, and Caitlyn was having as much fun as ever. 

The pile of wreath favours had significantly shrunk since the jousting had begun, with her favourite being the only one remaining. Mel, unlike the previous jousts she had attended, had actually decided to give one out to a Sir Jayce of House Talis which had earned a few curious quirks from Caitlyn.

“Never would I have thought that the great Mel Medarda would melt at the sight of big, brown puppy eyes and a square jawline.”

“The things I would say if your mother weren’t right behind me, Caitlyn, I swear–”

Caitlyn’s giggled reverberated as everything down below was rearranged, clearing the surrounding area for the next jousting pair. Over the course of the tournament, Caitlyn had seen too many injuries than she would’ve liked. There were only so many sightings of people having their limbs broken at odd angles and so many eyes almost being gouged out clean out of their sockets that Caitlyn could endure before her breakfast made a reappearance. Nonetheless, she steeled herself and tried to enjoy the rest of the jousting. She knew jousting wasn’t for the physically weak (or for the squeamish either), but that was something she’d have to tough out for some sort of freedom.

The princess held her breath as she noticed the snow white pristine coat of a horse come into her line of vision, a knight clad with armour riding it, his multicoloured plume indicating that he was a private contestant. His opponent rode a grey speckled horse and wore onyx black armour, while his shield bore his family crest and shone in the summer sun. Both of the knights held ridiculously long jousting poles that they would have to use to knock the other off with. Sometimes, Caitlyn pondered, how the knights could do so much at once considering they also had to hold onto their horses, gallop straight, steady their shields whilst jousting. Though, with how easily some were bumped off like eggs out of a bird’s nest, it wasn’t a surprise to Caitlyn that not everyone was made for jousting.

The princess’s eyes widened as she caught sight of one of the knights that was advancing inside of the tiltyard. Their horse, a destrier with a luscious black coat, flicked his hair as the onyx armour of the knight twinkled in the summer light. Their shield was made of the same dark material as their armour, a rim of silver around it as they kept their jousting pole relaxed at their side. As they rode, the crowd cheered in approval, making the knight wave at the people cheering them on. Tufts of stray pink hair grazed their neck, falling out as the knight rode before reaching a halt to the front of Caitlyn’s box.

Interested by this new knight, Caitlyn rose from her seat and braced her hands on the supporting bannister of the box. Mel shortly followed Caitlyn as well, equally curious. They were unlike anyone else that Caitlyn had ever seen, and that was saying something as she hadn’t even seen their face yet.

Meeting the princess’s gaze, the knight looked up and dropped their visor, making Caitlyn suck in a breath. The knight was…

Well, the knight was beautiful.

She had bright baby blue eyes, one of which was slightly hidden under a few stray strands of the same pink hair. Her cheeks and nose were tinted a soft red, while the dark eyeshadow she was wearing matched the subtle presence of lettering on her cheek.

Caitlyn didn’t know what to think. Especially after the knight shone her a smile that was as bright as the sun itself, the princess returned the knight’s grin.

“Bold for a new knight to declare themselves immediately,” Caitlyn remarked, watching the way the knight’s eyes fluttered down to themselves and then back up immediately.

“Trust me, your Royal Highness, the boldness will prove itself,” the knight joked, “And as certain as I will be that I will be victorious, I ask you that’ll you pity a new contender and cast your favour out to her.”

“What use would my favour be if you’re already so sure of your victory?”

The knight shrugged, “Well, it would show your highness’s generosity to your people. But maybe I also want something to keep in case my ego gets bruised.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes at the knight’s remark before she retreated back into the box. She picked up the last favour, her favourite wreath, and grazed the pad of her thumb against the petals of the violet flowers. The princess looked downwards again and slipped the favour down the lance pole of the knight, who was patiently waiting for it to be slipped down. 

“I wish you luck, worthy contender.”

The knight smirked at the princess once more before pulling down her visor, “Your favour is all the luck I need, princess.”

The crowds whooped and cheered as the knight retreated, positioning herself in the starting position before the joust was set to start. At the same time Caitlyn sat back down in her chair, her stomach in knots from the small conversation. When her father talked about there being new knights, he had also failed to mention that the new knights might be to Caitlyn’s interest for a reason other than the actual jousting.

“Is that a bit of blush I see, Caitlyn?” Mel cooed as she settled back down with Caitlyn, bringing her finger to tease Caitlyn’s flustered expression.

Caitlyn swatted her friend’s hand away. She was not about to confess to her friend that she was finding the new knight jousting insanely attractive, because who would think such a thing? “It’s the heat, I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Whatever comeback Mel had planned was conveniently cut off by the sound of trumpets ripping through the usual chatter of the stadium. Caitlyn simply bit her lip, anxious for the jousting to begin, and watching the knight that had asked for her favour keenly. By this point, the other knight that was set to joust had prepared himself before his opponent, clad in silver armour on his tawny coated horse. 

“Sir Ouen of House Lancelet will joust with Ms Violet of House Zaun!”

After their announcement of their names, the knights gave each other a considerate nod before readying their lance poles and shields. The crowd was bubbling with excited chatter, the people debating which knight would be victorious as the trumpets rose. Caitlyn held her breath, stopping herself from gripping at the armrests of her chair, as she watched the way in which the wreath of her favour dangled from the lance pole of the knight that visited her.

3…

2…

1…

The trumpets sounded, Caitlyn letting out the breath she was holding as the knights charged towards one another. Looking back on it, Caitlyn was unsure as to how she managed to witness such an event – if you would’ve blinked, you most likely would have missed what had happened.

The lance caught the side of the silver wearing knight almost immediately after the jousting began. Caitlyn had barely registered the sound of hooves beating on the ground before she was cringing at the horrific creaking noise the lance made as it bent into the knight. He, unsurprisingly, let out a grunt before he collapsed backwards from his house and into the stoney floor under him. It took hardly any longer than a few seconds for the knight to be dismounted, and yet his opponent did it with ease. Applauses erupted from the crowd once more as the victorious knight performed his victory lap (or rather trot) around the tiltyard. Behind her, Queen Cassandra remarked on the performance of the knights while Tobias leaned over and started dissecting the movements made during the joust.

The herald announced the victorious party of the first joust, while the people working below worked together to both aid the lanced knight as well as to clear the area for the next pair of knights.

Caitlyn, on the other hand, was blown away. She had never seen anyone joust like that before, and neither had the crowd from the way in which their cheers were reverberating through the tilt guard stands. Even Mel, who had seemed fairly impressed with her own champion, found it hard to articulate what she was thinking. 

It wasn’t everyday that you found a knight that was as beautiful as they were skilled.

Although, as much as Caitlyn enjoyed some new entertainment, she felt a sinking sense of frustration that she did not know much about this knight. Unlike the others who jousted, the dame was definitely a new addition and thus an even bigger mystery for Caitlyn to uncover. Who exactly was this Violet? And how did she manage to earn the opportunity to joust here for the tournament? Surely, if she had come from a lower house, she must have received some funding elsewhere to be able to participate in such a major competition. Unless…

Caitlyn, now determined to find more about this enigma of a knight, gestured over to a nearby knight of her mother’s guard. The knight, confused as to why he was summoned in the middle of the jousting, appeared at Caitlyn’s side almost immediately.

“Your highness?”

“See if you can find more about this new contender,” Caitlyn asked the knight by her side, resisting the urge to completely burst into a flurry of questions about the knight. “I have a feeling that we’ll be seeing more of her around here.”

The knight nodded, before escorting himself away, leaving Caitlyn to watch the rest of the jousting tournament unfold. Though, when she looked back, she couldn’t mistake the way in which she caught Violet’s same baby blue eyes staring at her from across the tilt guard where she was still on her horse. The two women made eye contact and somehow, neither of them refused to break it before a squire appeared at Violet’s ankles and started conversing with her. Most likely a result of their conversation, Violet hopped off of her horse, watching the way in which her squire was leading it away before finding her own exit out of the tilt guard.

It wasn’t until Violet had disappeared completely out of Caitlyn’s sight that she began to focus on the rest of the jousting.

Chapter Text

Throughout the rest of the jousting, Caitlyn couldn’t stop thinking about the pink-haired victor.

It got to the point where she had started wanting the rest of the knights to finish jousting so that she could go and visit the victors of the jousts below. Or rather, one jousting victor though she’d never admit that to her mother.

It was common practice for victors during a jousting competition to earn money, and sometimes depending on their performance and rank, other benefits. Thus, these rewards would often persuade victors (and other individuals wishing to compete) to continue jousting despite the many physical dangers involved.

Though, what could be more addictive than the thrill of knocking your opponent over and the crowd screaming your name in encouragement?

Until then, Caitlyn instead was content with learning more about the pink-haired contender, as word had gotten back to her from the knight which she had conversed with beforehand. This, unsurprisingly, led Caitlyn to lap up every bit of information she heard from him about the mysterious participant.

“Ms Violet’s House is a lesser and more recently founded one,” the knight that appeared back at Caitlyn’s side informed her. Caitlyn couldn’t say that she was entirely surprised by this news, as she had never heard of House Zaun before. Plus, with the way Caitlyn’s education was more so framed around the structure of her mother’s kingdom, it was expected for her to be able to recite every House and facts about them from the top of her head. House Zaun was not one of the ones amongst these, though the name was slightly familiar.

“Maybe she’s a privately sponsored contender,” Mel offered, to which Caitlyn narrowed her eyes in thought. Below their box in the tiltyard, another knight had been unseated in the jousting, grunting as he tumbled.

“Perhaps,” Caitlyn pondered, turning to the knight, “Though with how expensive it is to train to joust, let alone actually joust, that just raises more questions as to who would sponsor her. Anything else?”

“I’ve heard from the others that she’s well known with the locals from the poorer areas of Runeterra. Though, other than that I am not aware of much more.”

“So it’s unlikely she’s known to any of the nobles then,” Caitlyn concluded, fiddling with her necklace. That only meant that her personal quest of finding more about this contender had grown more difficult, though the princess was determined to not give up just yet. “Maybe then it might be a good idea to introduce her to some.”

Mel frowned at the princess’s inference as Caitlyn dismissed the knight beside her, “Are you sure that would be a good idea, your highness?”

Caitlyn bit her lip, thinking through the idea that simmered in her mind. As much as she did want to bring the new contender to light (and as a result spend more time with her), Caitlyn knew that the caution that Mel had in her voice came from her wanting to look out for her, and not from a place of disapproval. 

The princess wasn’t a fool. She recognised that extending her favour, even more so than she had done earlier, would leave a target on the pink-haired victor’s ( What was her name again? Violet? ) back. She would already be singled out amongst the other competitors for being given Caitlyn’s favour during the tournament, despite it being a common practice. Being given a favour from a noble was a great honour indeed, though one from a member of the royal family and the heir at that? That was another matter altogether.

Alongside that, Caitlyn’s heart sank at the way in which she was reminded of how there wasn’t really any other chance where she would see the contender again unless it was at other competitions around the Palace. And even then, Caitlyn wouldn’t be able to get any time alone with her, as they would be surrounded by the public and her family.

Unless..

The princess’s cheeks flushed slightly, “All I’m saying is that it would be a shame to waste such talent on just a singular event.”

“You only saw her joust today for the first time.”

“I’m not talking about jousting.”

Mel paused for a few moments, not understanding what Caitlyn meant as the cobalt-haired princess peered down once again at the ongoing jousting. The tournament was set to end soon, the sun now slowly seeping further and further into the offset of midday. That, and Caitlyn didn’t know how many times she could stomach seeing knights being impaled on their opponent’s lance from a moment’s lack of caution, nor seeing other contenders fall backwards from their horses with a clang, never to rise to their feet again.

Mel’s eyes widened as realisation hit her like a ton of bricks. “Caitlyn, you can’t be seriously considering making her part of your household.”

Caitlyn took a swing of some wine that had been brought over to the royal family a few minutes prior. The rich liquid was sickly, and slid down her throat without much protest.

“No! Not part of my household,” Caitlyn clarified, matching her friend’s lowered and ushered voice, “That’d be an insult if anything, since it looks like she can handle herself without me interfering.”

“Then what? You’d make her part of your personal guard?” Mel ran the possibility over Caitlyn’s mind and to the princess’s slight surprise she didn’t completely hate the idea.

The thought of seeing the contender in her onyx armour again, standing outside of her door with her pink hair squished down by her helmet was enough to make Caitlyn never want to leave the palace ever again. With the pink-haired victor so close to her like that, the young princess would be able to see her everyday, whenever she wanted, and up close. So up close that she could see those shining baby blue eyes of hers again, and see the other features that she had missed being so high up in her family’s box.

Caitlyn sheepishly smiled, “Well, when you put it like that…”

“You can’t be serious,” Mel almost face palmed herself. Caitlyn stifled a laugh at her friend’s shocked expression, knowing the Noxian noble was not finding this nearly as amusing as Caitlyn was. “She’s not even a knight, so I don’t see how you’d be able to worm her into your personal guard. Plus, that’s ignoring all the other procedures she has to go through and qualify for to be able to be considered for such a position.”

The princess scrunched up part of her dress, knowing that Mel held some truth in her words. It was true, not just anyone could qualify to be part of the Kiramman Royal Family’s personal guard. Individuals wanting to be considered had to at least be a knight, and preferably of noble birth, which Caitlyn knew the former was not true and she doubted the latter was either for the pink-haired contender. It was also preferred that knights offered up to the position also held some kind of experience in combat, and of course upheld a strict code of chivalry which went without saying.

That, Caitlyn thought over, may be a harder thing to get around. Even though her parents had met in largely the same way, with her father being a knight that was around her mother in the same way, Tobias was already a knight from a noble family of his own before he peeked Cassandra’s interest.

“Okay, okay…maybe not the Royal guard then,” Caitlyn mulled over everything once more. “Maybe…maybe something smaller like..”

Mel arched her eyebrows at the princess. “...like?”

Caitlyn thought of any possible events that might mean getting closer to the pink-haired contender, though with the Summer Solstice festival ending at the end of the week, there weren’t many options. The majority of things Caitlyn was not even allowed to join anyway due to her mother’s conservative view on her being kept inside the palace walls, and the others that she could participate in she feared would be too exclusive to nobles to try and sneak her champion in.

The jousting, really, was the one event where Caitlyn could both be relatively out beyond palace walls, but also enough so in the public that people from lesser backgrounds could join.

That was, before she thought of–

“The hunt at the end of the week,” Caitlyn exhaled.

Mel scoffed, “Yeah, because you’ll certainly be busy hunting the animals and not hunting your champion down.”

“You said something smaller so I thought of something smaller, I don’t know why you’re being so impossible.”

Mel shook her head, avoiding eye contact with her friend. Caitlyn could practically sense the way Mel was thinking of how to best approach the matter, wavelengths of caution radiating off of her. Regardless of the way in which Caitlyn went after Mel’s opinion the most out of anybody, Mel still had to mind her tongue with how they were not in private. Instead, Mel chose to remain quiet, something Caitlyn was not really too pleased with with how she scoffed at her friend’s passiveness.

“It’s not like I’d be taking part in the hunting anyway, you know that,” Caitlyn tried to voice her opinion impatiently, remembering the few times in which her mother had requested that the royal princess instead hung back with an appropriate chaperone and handful of guards while most of those there for the event went and hunted without her. “God forbid I get blood on my dress. But, Mel, you don’t understand how lonely it gets for me sometimes here. With you gone now, I’m left alone to wander the halls of my home like a hollow spectre.”

During the majority of Caitlyn’s childhood, Mel was sent over to the Kiramman Royal household as a ward from Noxus in an attempt to better her political standing and gain more diplomatic skill. As such, Caitlyn often found comfort in Mel’s presence – always giving an excuse or other to be able to skirt around the older girl’s ankles and stand in on her lectures, despite being too young to understand what was going on. The girls quickly formed an affectionate attachment, with Caitlyn gazing at Mel with eyes filled with wonder while Mel doted on the soft temperament of her superior’s child. Thus, once the girls were old enough to be more emotionally present, this laid out the foundation for them to grow closer. So, when it was time for Mel to return to Noxus once she was of age and Caitlyn was in her mid teens, it was not only her bidding goodbye to her longest friend, but also the naivety and sense of comfort that had followed her the majority of her life.

Caitlyn’s warmer and more comforting upbringing as a result contrasted her colder adulthood now that she was both more isolated socially and politically, having assumed all responsibilities as heir of Runeterra. So, feeling Mel’s warmness in her voice and her comportment, despite the girls’ rankings differing slightly, made Caitlyn’s heart swell in appreciation. 

“You always have me, Caitlyn,” Mel reached forth and touched her friend’s hands reassuringly, giving her a comforting smile. “We may be separated by distance now the majority of the year, but I’ll always write back to you and if you ever need me, I won’t hesitate to travel from Noxus to here on foot if I have to.”

Caitlyn laughed at the image of her childhood friend embarking on such a ridiculously slow journey. Sure, Mel could be quite stubborn when it meant getting her own way, though Caitlyn was exactly opposed to the idea.

“I’d pay good money to see how long you’d last before asking to ride a horse instead of walk.”

“That’s if my mother wouldn’t be sprinting after me to drag me back, tooth and nail.”

Caitlyn stifled a laugh imagining Ambessa chasing after her only daughter before the herald’s trumpets rose once more and blasted, signalling the end of the tournament. The chatter of the public on either side of their box was almost deafening over the final announcements and farewells of the herald declaring the end of the tournament. People gave one large round of applause before starting to filter out slowly of the tiltyard, leaving the Kirammans and the other nobles that were in the Royal Box to leave last. 

The Summer Solstice jousting tournament had finally come to an end, which also signalled the end of Caitlyn’s large portion of her amusement for another year. And yet, for once Caitlyn was not as dismal as she was the year before when the jousting had ended then, or the year before that. Instead, Caitlyn was almost…hopeful.

A subtle creaking behind her, Caitlyn was met with her mother’s figure rising out of her seat and starting to bid farewell to the rest of the nobles in their box as they too, made their own arrangements to go home. Mel cast a skeptical look at the young princess, trying to voice her continuing disapproval for Caitlyn’s whole thought process, before Caitlyn noticed her mother beckoning her over.

A smile made its way on the princess’s face.

It was time to reward the victors of the tournament.

⋆˚✿˖°

With a quick farewell to Mel and her mother, it wasn’t long until Queen Cassandra, her husband and her daughter were escorted by the Royal Guard to where the victors were waiting. Her mother held herself with poise even as she walked from one place to another, while behind her Tobias and Caitlyn conversed excitedly about the tournament. Tobias, seeing his daughter practically skipping with excitement, had thought it a good idea for Caitlyn to get everything out of her system before setting her eyes on the champions. This, to no one’s surprise, led Caitlyn to discuss the whole event in detail as well as the very precision of the jousting and in turn of the jousting victors.

To Caitlyn, everything played out almost perfectly. The way in which the victors were positioned by the tiltyard. How they held themselves both on their horses and before using their lances. Their armour and the speed of their horses. The way Caitlyn braced herself for impact as the horses sprung to life before the joust. The way Caitlyn admired the smithery of onyx armour. The way Caitlyn searched for a familiar pair of baby blue eyes and could still feel the traces of fern of her wreath favour on her fingertips.

Tobias laughed at his daughter’s rambling, “Looks like you have a favourite, Caitlyn.”

Oh.

A favourite?

Caitlyn never had favourite victors before. Sure, she wasn’t opposed to having a flirty conversation with some of the other female knights that had caught her attention (both during the jousting but also in other secluded areas with the knights of her personal guard that had led to other things evolving), but nothing was ever based on the fact that Caitlyn had a favourite . Even the word felt weird in her mouth, lopsided almost as if Caitlyn couldn’t get her mind around the idea.

Favourites meant coming back. Favourites meant prioritisation. Favourites meant…

Violets.

As soon as the wooden gates to where the victors were being kept creaked open, Caitlyn’s eyes were immediately drawn to them. There they were, still swirling around the evergreen ferns that kept the wreath in its usual circular shape, tufts of veils coming down around them. The favour was placed on the metal hook on a wooden pillar near the stable of the horses, where each victor stood outside the stall of their respective horse.

Caitlyn’s breath caught as she caught sight of a silver of pink hair, though her heart dropped at the same noticing that it was all the way at the end of the row of victors.

The princess internally groaned, realising that she’ll have to get through every other victor to finally be able to set her eyes on the champion that won her favour. The young princess could almost envision the next hour – being mulled into tedious small talk while they presented the victors with their rewards and they bowed and thanked and expressed how grateful they were for Her Majesty’s generosity, blah blah blahhh.

Tobias, noticing his daughter’s crest-fallen face, nudged her arm gently. “Trust me, your favourite isn’t going anywhere.”

With the way the royal guard members were almost pressing themselves against Tobias and Caitlyn in their role to both accompany the Royal Family in their visit, Caitlyn braced herself for a visit as claustrophobic as it was mundane. The clink of armour as they walked coming from the guards only seemed to grate Caitlyn’s nerves more.

Cassandra turned to her daughter and husband, searching their features for any sign of hesitance. Despite her and their family’s obligation to the public (and therefore the Crown), Cassandra took care to make sure that her family were okay with anything they did together. This, Caitlyn was grateful for, since it was moments like these where she felt most seen and most in control of her surroundings.

Sometimes, when Caitlyn would be laying on her bed thinking about her future, she would think about how she’d be able to do royal interactions and events by herself.

“Are you ready?” Cassandra asked her family, it being more of a rhetorical question more than anything, though Caitlyn and Tobias both nodded in agreement.

Caitlyn tilted her head slightly to the side, hoping to catch more of a sight of her champion before conversing with the first victor on her left with her mother. A slight frame of fair skin complimented her usual pink locks, though when the champion’s eyes switched over to the princess’s, Caitlyn’s eyes widened but remained firm in their eye contact. It wasn’t until her father suggested that they move to the first champion, that the two women broke eye contact, leaving Caitlyn with butterflies fluttering in her stomach.

⋆˚✿˖°

Caitlyn gave the second to last champion another timid smile, feeling as if her cheeks would drop off from the way she was made to constantly grin and laugh at the unassuming comments made by all the other champions before. As needed as it was to maintain a good public reputation, sometimes conversation with individuals who were virtually copy and paste versions of each other could be very draining. Unfortunately, such was the case with jousting, as many of the competitors were wealthy male nobles who were all raised on the idea that the world was at their fingertips.

Queen Cassandra waved off the second to last champion after he gave his formal farewells to the Kiramman Royal family, to which Caitlyn cringed seeing him bow to her first instead of her mother before making his way out. It was insulting to both her and Cassandra, as Cassandra was deemed the most senior official in the country and as a result she should be acknowledged first rather than Caitlyn, but also because Caitlyn knew they did this in order to make more of an impression on her. Because her affections for the same sex remained undisclosed, this resulted in such performances, which the princess could only roll her eyes at.

She and the rest of her family had gotten through the champions at a gradual pace, Queen Cassandra careful to spend an equal amount of time conversing with each victor so as to not create an illusion of her favouring one competitor over the other.  Either way, Caitlyn largely remained seemingly dissociated throughout most of their conversations, as Cassandra often conversed with either politics with the champions or small talk like the weather. Safe to say, Caitlyn wasn’t exactly interested in anything discussed, which left her to offer the occasional compliment and smile while the champions simpered over her and gave their bows.

Not that Caitlyn was exactly complaining though. Her mind had started to stray to more fascinating ideas, like the way in which her champion’s voice was the perfect timbre of being soft without being too sweet, but also calm and assertive in a way Caitlyn had never heard before.

So when Caitlyn was suddenly in front of the very same champion, it was almost as if she had forgotten how to speak. Luckily, her champion took the initiative to curtsy upon seeing the Kiramman Royal family approach them which gave Caitlyn a few more sacred seconds to gather her wits. Her curtsy wasn’t perfect, her knees not as bent as they should be, though Caitlyn found it oddly endearing.

“Your Majesty,” the champion addressed Caitlyn’s mother first, her armour creaking slightly as she straightened herself from the curtsy. She then turned her eyes to Tobias, before finally settling on Caitlyn where her eyes softened slightly. “Your Royal Highnesses.”

Caitlyn blinked a few times, as much as she didn’t want to, though she feared if she didn’t she’d start wishing she could immerse herself in those gorgeous baby blue eyes that belonged to her captor. Now that the young princess was more up close to her champion, Caitlyn could finally take a closer note of the way in which her champion’s facial structure was softer around her cheeks and yet sharper around her jawline. Her hair, still a vivid shade of magenta, was somewhat still squashed down from the onyx helmet that she placed down now by her feet while some stray strands stuck out at odd angles near her cheek and behind her head. On her cheek, there were the Roman Numerals ‘VI’ painted below her left eye, which Caitlyn traced with her gaze.

“Ms Violet you put on a spectacular show as we hoped you would,” Caitlyn’s mother commemorated Violet’s performance, as she had done with the other previous contenders, like Vi’s performance was something that was on equal footing. Feeling disappointment start to bloom, Caitlyn watched the way Violet gave her mother a toothless grin and nodded her head.

The way her champion had unseated her opponent deserved more recognition and applause than a standard court comment. With the way Violet had held herself with such grace, even in the heat of shoving her lance as far as she could without endangering herself, and within such a short timespan? The way she had also seemingly managed to get out of the jousting unscathed as well, as it was common for some contenders to leave with less autonomy and limbs they had come with, was quite extraordinary as well.

These reasons alone, along with some others Caitlyn preferred to keep to herself, should have been enough to commemorate her champion as something barely short of a jousting legend. 

“Thank you, ma’am,” Violet continued, “It has always been a dream of mine to compete in one of your Majesty’s jousting tournaments since I was young. So, with enough determination and some luck on my side and support from my community I was able to claw my way here.”

“I assume the favour came in handy, then,” Caitlyn remarked, looking at her champion with keen eyes as Vi glanced over at her and attempted a poker face. She failed, the corners of her mouth pulling lightly in amusement. “It’s not often that we see successful contenders from lesser Houses, so I must say I was impressed by your performance, Ms Violet.”

Violet paused for a second, Caitlyn noticing the cogs behind her eyes move, though with the light blush that now coated her cheeks Caitlyn was satisfied with her comment.

So much for boldness.

“The favour was a very kind gesture on Your Highness’s behalf,” Violet thanked the princess, while Caitlyn found it amusing the seriousness Violet had taken now as opposed to their more playful conversation during the jousting. “Though I’m not yet used to the attention one gets from such a favour.”

“I’m sure I won’t be the only one to commend your skill. You’re truly one of your kind, champion.”

Caitlyn thought she was seeing things when she noticed a light shade of crimson coat on her cheeks. The princess blinked once, and then twice. The slight blush was there as Violet awkwardly chuckled, ruffling her hair. Here, Caitlyn was standing and witnessing with her own eyes how her champion that had unseated her opponent in seconds was blushing like a besotted school girl.

“That’s no surprise, really,” Tobias butted in, Violet widening her eyes as she heard the King consort speak, “Ms Violet here came highly recommended by the senior officials around the community.”

So this was one of the contenders that her father had chosen. Caitlyn couldn’t really say she was surprised, after all, if what the knight before had told her then Violet would have needed some sort of help to be able to compete at such a prestigious event as someone from the lower classes. Though, from how Violet shifted slightly and casted her eyes downwards slightly, it was obvious that she was getting uncomfortable.

“I can’t express my gratitude enough for your generosity, Your Highness,” Violet spoke her words tinged slightly with a hint of embarrassment, “though, I assure you, the patronage was not necessary–”

“Consider it a favour done for an old friend, my dear,” Tobias waved Violet’s comment off, which Violet furrowed her brows at. Cassandra beside her husband, on the other hand, shared Violet’s displeasure, and clenched her fists together.  “Your father was very keen for you to compete as soon as you could at these kinds of competitions, so it was no trouble really Ms Violet.”

Caitlyn’s eyes flicked between her father and her champion, not aware of this strange connection that these two shared. If anything, this was the kind of thing Caitlyn would have least expected. Sure, Tobias Kiramman had his fair share of gentlemanly friends, but her father preferred to keep his personal and political life separate. The informal support of the Crown was something largely unheard of, and equally as problematic. Plus, when Caitlyn had first heard her father mention that he had picked new contenders for the jousting, the princess had assumed that they were rather people that her father had witnessed in passing-by. 

How happy she was that she was wrong.

“Well, whatever the reason, it would be lovely to see you again competing here, Ms Violet,” Queen Cassandra commended Violet again.

“Yes, and with any luck we’ll be seeing you soon too,” Caitlyn put her own input forth, avoiding any subtlety in regards to her getting her own way. However, as much as Caitlyn wanted to be more straightforward with her approach, she did not want to overstep in the company of her mother and invite Violet somewhere where she would not be permitted. “And until then my favour will surely keep you sufficient company.”

Violet nodded, to which she entered a shallow curtsy once more after Queen Cassandra gave her her money from winning her jousting match. The champion kept her eyes relaxed, the beams of sunlight peeking through the stained windows reflecting the soft hue of Violet’s eyes perfectly. Caitlyn caught her breath, but smiled as she saw Violet take up the favour as she got ready to leave.

“Your Majesty,” the champion addressed first, keeping a firm grip on Caitlyn’s favour. Caitlyn almost missed what Violet was saying on the fact that she was too busy eyeing the scar that was on Violet’s lips as she talked. “Your Royal Highnesses. Thank you, again, for the opportunity to compete at this jousting tournament. I shall not forget it.”

It didn’t take long for Violet to leave the room where the four (if you didn’t count the guards), her onyx armour creaking as she walked and dragged the heavy weight behind her as if it were almost nothing. Watching the champion move, her pink hair fluttering with each step she took, was something that Caitlyn was enraptured by. It was only until Violet had completely exited the room, the door giving a great lurch as it was pulled open and then shut again, that Caitlyn had remarked on the lack of warmth now present in the room.

“I think,” Cassandra started, her voice slow and calculated, “that we should all head back and have a private conversation amongst ourselves.”

Caitlyn recognised this tone of her mother’s voice – disapproval practically rippled through it. It was the same tone of voice that would be in her mother’s voice if Caitlyn had managed to disappoint her in some way or another, such as not being prudent or considerate enough in her position. It was an aspect that her mother had adapted in Caitlyn’s childhood that Caitlyn hated, as it reminded her how small and intimidated the child princess could become. But, with the way that Cassandra was refusing to make eye contact with her father, showed that Cassandra’s irritation resided elsewhere. Caitlyn couldn’t help but let out a slow sigh of relief, as Tobias cringed.

Whatever reason it was, Caitlyn doubted this was the first conversation that her parents would have had surrounding an issue like this. And whatever it could be, what with Violet’s and her father’s interactions, her champion would most likely be caught in this crossfire.

The Kiramman Royal Family were shortly escorted out of the room, their carriage waiting ardently for them. Caitlyn, with the help of one of the guards, got in first followed by her mother and subsequently her father. All three of them fit comfortably inside of the regal carriage, the plush interior providing a sense of comfort after the uncomfortable structures of the chairs the princess was made to sit on prior. Her mother sat opposite her and her father, appearing as if she was holding a silent conversation with Tobias in their eye contact – Tobias in this did not seem to share Cassandra’s assertiveness.

Propping her elbow up on the side of the carriage, Caitlyn gazed out of the carriage as she prepared herself for a silent carriage ride, and an even more silent sequence of events back at the palace.

Chapter Text

Saying that Queen Cassandra was unhappy was an understatement. 

Now that the Kiramman Royal Family were back in their palace, the midday sun streaming in through the stained glass windows and leaving a colourful mirage on the carpeted floor, Caitlyn was able to watch the cracks in her mother’s facade appear more on her expression. 

Her father, on the other hand, held himself with discomfort alongside Caitlyn that the princess pitied. Queen Cassandra, as just and generous as she was, was not the sort of woman that you’d expect to take disappointment and secret dealings well. Not that Caitlyn blamed her much, though it seemed to the princess that her father was acting out of the good of his heart more than anything else. Futile as it was, Caitlyn doubted this would prove a good argument to her mother.

Tobias, as well as Cassandra, both kept their eyes ahead of them as the family navigated their way round the palace, three guards for each of them a few metres behind them. Caitlyn had given up trying to ask her parents for an explanation for their odd behaviour as both of them seemed to have decided on the fact that it would be best for them to keep their silence – Cassandra as a way of disapproval, Tobias as a way of bracing himself of what was to come. This led the young princess’s mind to wander – what could exactly have led her mother to react in such an unfavourably way? Was it because of the weird connection between her champion and her father?

That seemed like the only plausible conclusion that Caitlyn could reach. The way in which Cassandra’s whole demeanour changed the moment Tobias had mentioned ‘his old friend’ was undeniable, what with Cassandra narrowing her eyes and her voice becoming more strained. Violet, on the other hand, had looked much more like a frightened animal backed into a corner. Caitlyn’s heart panged slightly, watching the way her champion recognised how she was caught in the abstract crossfire between the Queen and her consort, though the princess had to give credit to how Violet still managed to compose herself.

Still, that left Caitlyn’s main question of who her father’s friend could be, but whoever it was, Violet evidently seemed to know them as well.

Through each corridor, rows of luxurious decorations were placed next to the finest carpets embellished with the Kiramman family crest that one could ask for. The walls themselves were a regal white, with swirls and branches of gold adding a much needed depth to the helpless colour. Every few metres or so, knights at their posts would raise their hand up in salute as the royal family ushered themselves through the palace, Queen Cassandra in the lead. Despite having grown up in this palace, and being carried to many others alike, Caitlyn often thought that her grand home was more like a labyrinth than anything else.

A few more minutes had passed before Caitlyn and her family had arrived at the family’s main drawing room, though before Caitlyn could enter after her mother and father, she was stopped abruptly by her mother blocking her path. The Queen turned around to face her, as she gave a strained smile to her daughter.

“Caitlyn, I think you should sit out for this.”

“Why?” The question came out of her mouth quicker than Caitlyn could think, curiosity racing through her heart. She was already in her twenties, and was the heir apparent, so this childish treatment seemed out of place.

“This…” Cassandra trailed off, thinking of a way to phrase what was in her mind. Her voice was slow but gentle, the evident irritation now reduced to nothing. “This is a conversation more reserved for your father and I. If you still wish to know then I shall tell you at a later date, but for now I need you to go to your room or commit yourself to activities elsewhere.”

“I think I’m fine, mother.”

“Caitlyn this isn’t a request.” Her tone was suddenly more cutting and short. Queen Cassandra, it seemed, was in no mood to tolerate her daughter’s stubbornness alongside her husband’s insubordinance.

Caitlyn, not wanting to also be on the other side of the Queen’s anger alongside her father, dropped it. Maybe, under different circumstances, she would’ve held her ground though today seemed more strained than usual. Nonetheless, the princess would be lying if she didn't admit that her mother still treating like an ignorant child did not get under her skin.

“Fine,” Caitlyn did as her mother said, “but go easy on father, okay? I’m sure he didn’t mean anything bad by it.”

A strained silence settled between the Queen and her heir apparent. Cassandra gazed at her daughter, her face unmoving, as she let out hot air through her nose. Caitlyn blinked, her features softening where her mother’s hardened.

“One day you’ll come to realise that everything I do is not only for the good of the kingdom, Caitlyn, but for you too most of all.”

The princess closed her eyes once her mother had shut the door to the drawing room in front of her. Always the same stubborn reasoning from her mother, and almost never any heart-to-hearts between the two.

With the same indignation that she held in the carriage back to the palace, Caitlyn pursed her lips and hiked her skirt up to her ankles before turning sharply back into the way she came.

⋆˚✿˖°

For Caitlyn, music had always been a way to escape her troubles temporarily throughout her childhood, and now her adulthood.

What with being locked up in the palace the majority of her life with little to no activities to do on her own (or at least, without supervision), this unsurprisingly drew Caitlyn’s interest to music. Her parents loved to dote on the fact that her keen musical ear first developed when Tobias had first given his daughter an adorable miniature of a harp on her fifth birthday. Then, the musical instrument seemed almost ridiculously sized alongside Caitlyn at her young age, and nonetheless Caitlyn was giddy to play it. And now, as Caitlyn skimmed her fingertips over several chords on her now normal sized golden harp, she couldn’t help but really think of how her musical fascination really started – hearing the gentle tunes echo from her mother’s office as her little feet hobbled around the palace.

This was one of the ways that Caitlyn could feel closer to her mother, as she was closer to Tobias as a result of Cassandra being preoccupied with Runeterra politics. Even so, while Cassandra did try and teach her daughter some tips about playing the harp from her own expertise, Caitlyn mainly depended on her own deduction and the help of her own tutors. What Cassandra sometimes lacked in vulnerability with her daughter, she made up with by offering Caitlyn the best education possible and giving her a prosperous chance of success.

Now in her early adulthood, Caitlyn’s skill with the harp had only gotten better and better the more she mastered each timbre of each chord. She was basically able to play any song upon request, which made for good entertainment whenever her mother would have political connections visit the palace. Apart from some of the snide comments her mother’s connections would make and the discomfort of being watched, Caitlyn didn’t mind much since it kept her relevance alive apart from the odd occasion she would be made to wave to gathering crowds around the palace with her mother.

Caitlyn tucked a lock of hair behind her ear as she played, her fingertips tinted red from the way in which she had been tugging on the harp’s cords. The song that Caitlyn was playing, ironically, was the one that she first heard her mother play. Since the rhythm of the song was fairly simple to recreate, Caitlyn had been playing it on repeat since she had settled down on her velvet cushion. Luckily, the guard positioned behind her a few metres away didn’t seem to mind, and instead offered the passing compliment on Caitlyn’s playing.

Even so, this was not enough to silence the questions in Caitlyn’s mind.

Were her mother and father still talking? Was her mother still stubborn in her disapproval? Did her father hold his ground against her? Was Caitlyn ever going to find out the reason her mother was so agitated? And most importantly: How did her champion and her father know each other?

Caitlyn winced slightly, hearing an off-key note coming as a result of her finger slipping slightly lower than the intended position. That was enough to temporarily pull her out of her thought process, as Caitlyn massaged the pads of her fingertips gently with her thumb.

“Your Royal Highness?” The knight behind Caitlyn asked in concern.

“I’m alright,” Caitlyn responded, placing her fingers lightly against the chord of the harp once more. “I apologise for the interruption. It was not intended.”

A small silence.

“Perhaps Your Royal Highness would be more suited to occupy yourself with something else?”

“Is this your way of telling me that you’ve grown tired of my playing, sir?” Caitlyn joked with the knight, turning her head slightly backwards and being met with the knight’s eyes. The knight remained firm in his eye contact, before glancing forwards to the wall.  

My champion would’ve held eye contact for longer.

“I think I speak for Runeterra itself when I say you could hypnotise your subjects with your playing,” the knight replied curtly.

“Then how will I perfect my skill for my subjects if I stop?” Caitlyn teased, which earned a soft chuckle from the knight. The princess liked to keep her guard on her toes with some playful comments, since being positioned to guard her couldn’t be the most exciting thing they could spend their time doing. Nonetheless, most knights seemed to enjoy her mischievous charm, which Caitlyn figured was a nice addition to the generosity behind their pay. “I must be the best harp player of all time if I am to undertake what you suggest.”

Caitlyn couldn’t help but cringe slightly at her words. Sure, the people of Runeterra seemed to enjoy Cassandra’s reign, along with the peace and economic prosperity that was brought with it. But Caitlyn? Caitlyn didn’t have that connection with her future subjects. She couldn’t command silence like her mother could, or incite applause just from her presence. For now, until Caitlyn ascended the throne, she was drowning in her mother’s shadow. Caitlyn recognised that in order to be a successful monarch she’d have to be as skilled with the people as with politics, though she wasn’t sure… how. Her lessons in etiquette were the closest she got in being taught how to appeal to others, but even those were few and far in between and came from tutors, not directly from the Queen herself.

Sometimes, Caitlyn felt like she wouldn’t be able to do the job as well as her mother could. But, if she couldn’t, then who would?

“I’m sure they’ll appreciate Your Highness’s talent regardless.”

“Damn, you’ve got me there. If my subjects are so willing, then maybe I could stop for a while.”

“A wise choice, ma’am,” the knight agreed as Caitlyn rose up from her stool. The princess dragged her fingertips slowly over the chords of her harp before turning to the knight. It almost seemed silly to think that once she wasn’t even as tall as half of the height of the harp, whereas now she could gaze over the top of it easily.

“I think it would be a good idea for me to retire to my bedchambers before dinner,” Caitlyn gazed out the window as she spoke, admiring the way the sun was slowly dipping into the hills beyond. The sky was beginning to turn into a splatter of pale yellows and soft oranges, signalling the first signs that night was soon to come.

“Of course, Your Royal Highness.”

⋆˚✿˖°

Unsurprisingly, dinner was as eventful as watching paint dry. Surprisingly, Cassandra was dining with Caitlyn and her husband despite her unhappiness earlier in the day.

That evening, dinner consisted of roasted vegetables, tender meat and a warm and comforting fruit dessert. Regardless, the dining hall was only filled with the chewing of food and the subtle flickering of the candles around them. Caitlyn skewered the last slices of her food, watching the way in which her parents refused to make eye contact – Tobias casting his eyes down, while Cassandra refused to gaze more than halfway along the distance that separated her and her husband.

Was this disagreement really this serious?

Caitlyn forced a sigh out, having enough of her parents' stubbornness and unusual demeanour as she decided to take matters into her own hands. Trying to get her parents to talk out their issues was like talking to a wall and expecting a response – Cassandra was too headstrong to admit when she was wrong and Tobias could sometimes sulk for days on end. So, Caitlyn decided that maybe it would be better to get them talking about something else.

“Have you heard anything new about the hunt?” Caitlyn asked both of her parents, her face slightly falling when neither of them reacted. “I’m assuming that we’re going to the same woods as last year? Deer and elk are most active now in the summer, after all.”

“Your mother has requested that we visit a different wood this year,” Tobias replied rather dimly, seeming more occupied with his food as Caitlyn was the previous night.

Caitlyn furrowed her eyebrows. 

That was…strange.

The Kiramman Royals always organised the hunt to be in the same area of the woods year after year. While the Summer Solstice Royal Hunts were becoming less successful each year, it was tradition for the Great Houses of Runeterra to work together and commemorate the end of the Summer Solstice with at least one trophy. Cassandra, in particular, was a keen competitor in these hunts and her trophies from previous years were proudly hung on the walls of the corridors in the palace (or rather, where they could fit). The biggest, however, had been mounted by Cassandra herself after she had brought down the towering beast when Caitlyn had been ten-years-old. Gazing at the head of the deer, with its glassy eyes and ruddy antlers, Caitlyn suppressed a wince as she remembered the sorrowful wail the stag let out before Cassandra put it out of his misery. Caitlyn didn’t think she’d ever forget the dull thump of the spear in the back of its head, nor the crack the spear soon made as well as it hit the base of the stag’s skull.

“Why? We always go to the same place each year.”

Cassandra dabbed at her mouth with a napkin, pausing eating her dessert. “I’ve talked to the wildlife trackers and they suggested that we need to go deeper into the woods. A denser area with more vegetation and around water sources is more favourable, so there’s a greater chance of actually hunting more game this year.”

“And you didn’t want to run this by me until now?” Caitlyn spoke, irritated at both the way she was kept in the dark by this decision change, but also with her mother’s mundane tone.

“We’re telling you this now.”

“Yeah? Next thing I know you’re going to tell me that I can’t participate in the hunt with the way things are going and how you keep conveniently leaving me out.”

“Caitlyn, don't be so dramatic.”

The princess let out an irritated sigh as she stuck her fork in her dessert, slightly amazed at the way it was stuck straight up. The jousting (one of the only days where she could enjoy herself) was ruined by the tense atmosphere shown by her parents, which left Caitlyn even more dejected. That, along with how she was nowhere close to finding why her champion was connected with her father, nor anything else about her champion either. The princess’s heart panged as she doted on how that day was most likely both the first and last time she’d see those shining baby blue eyes, and flowing pink hair. As much as Caitlyn did want to see her champion again, she didn’t see how that ever could be possible, especially considering their difference in station and Caitlyn not being allowed out of the palace.

Though, a princess’s favour could do many things, so Caitlyn hadn’t lost hope yet. She just needed to get through the end of the Summer Solstice celebrations first. And hopefully, when Caitlyn found herself with her champion again, she could garner some much needed answers out of her.

“You’re always welcome to join in on the hunt, Caitlyn,” her father finally chimed in, though his comment did little to soothe Caitlyn’s agitation. With each passing day, Caitlyn was just getting more and more irritated at both the lack of security and freedom she was given.

“May I be excused?” Caitlyn asked bluntly, giving up on her mission to try and rid the hall of the awkward silence, to which Cassandra met her daughter’s eyes with slight reproach. A moment passed between them, before Cassandra nodded. If her parents refused to move past this hiccup, then Caitlyn deemed it be futile for her to waste anymore time on it. Either way, however, the princess was determined to find out what was so strained (and how the hell her champion seemed to be so well connected), even if it meant going against her wishes.

Caitlyn didn’t waste a moment before scraping her chair back and marching back through the corridor she came from, two knights hot on her heels. As she walked back to her room, the lights of the candles illuminating the walkway flickered as she quickened her walk. Behind her, Cassandra’s strained voice became softer and softer as Caitlyn distanced herself from the dining room. As much as Caitlyn did enjoy the company of her parents while she ate, especially since her mother was usually absent from meals, their joint squabble had left Caitlyn with too many questions to think straight. 

Right now? She wanted to be able to talk to someone other than her parents.

Mel would’ve been the obvious candidate, since the two women made up the distance that now separated each other from one another with vulnerability. With the older sister-like archetype that Mel had adopted ever since Caitlyn had known her as a toddler, it came as no surprise that Mel was always there to give sound advice and to lend a kind ear. Although, since Mel was in her own accommodation some miles away from the palace, face-to-face contact was not on the table and even so the two women would most likely see each other on the Royal Hunt in a couple days time. If anything, seeing and speaking to Mel would most likely be the highlight of the Hunt for Caitlyn.

That, and perhaps seeing a familiar pair of baby blues, though Caitlyn knew that was unlikely.

With a deep breath in, when Caitlyn reached her bedroom door, she paused and turned back to the knights behind her and nodded. The two knights raised their hands up in salute to the princess, now standing on either side of her door as Caitlyn entered her bedroom. Inside, the heir apparent’s bed was framed by walls of embellished white, with hand carved bedside tables on either side of the bed. The bed itself was plush and wide, large enough to possibly fit all of the Kirammans and still have space left. A rickety mirror enclosed in by a cedar wood, its material shaped to mimic the overpowering waves of the sea, stood by her wardrobe. Another door was on the opposing side of Caitlyn’s bedroom, leading to a private ensuite, while childhood memorabilia decorated some of the empty surfaces in her bedroom.

Caitlyn closed the main door behind her and braced her back against it, screwing her eyes shut. Normally, her handmaid’s would be here to assist Caitlyn with getting ready for bed, though since the jousting occurred earlier that day, the majority of the palace servants were granted early leave for the grand event. Thus, Caitlyn wasted no time getting her brush and weaving it through her hair gently, remembering a time where Cassandra would brush it for her before braiding it in petite plaits. First, Caitlyn’s tiara came off which the princess carefully placed in its delicate encasement ready to be worn again tomorrow. After that, Caitlyn shortly progressed to washing her body and face before clothing herself in fine lilac pyjamas. Caitlyn rubbed the pad of her thumb over her embroidered initials in the corner of one of her sleeves. The princess settled onto her bed, sitting up before relaxing into her mattress. She shifted slightly, feeling the way her body melted into her pillows, and recounted the events of the day.

Caitlyn’s excitement about the jousting. The cheering of the crowds and their joy at the entertainment. The glimmer of onyx armour. Mel finally appeared by her side again and conversed with her as if she had never left for Noxus. The slight flicker of pink hair. The blood and the injury from some of the unsuccessful contestants. Caitlyn’s violet favour.

There was no denying that, the jousting as well as Caitlyn’s choosing and success of her champion, would be a day the princess would look back on and smile.

It didn’t take long before Caitlyn fell asleep to the thought of baby blue eyes and an inked face afterwards, quickly forgetting her past worries after the jousting.

Chapter Text

The next couple of days passed painfully slowly, with Caitlyn growing so bored a sense of helplessness settled into her skin. It didn’t help that the days were the longest in the whole year, so by the time day rolled into night, Caitlyn was at her wits end as to how to occupy herself.

Most of the time, Caitlyn was either caught between her sessions of harp playing, her politics and history lessons, and other activities that she could organise. One of her favourites was archery, which proved to be more entertaining now that the winter weather was not nipping at the tips of her fingertips or nose. Archery, unlike her harp playing, allowed the princess to sharpen and focus her mind on only one thing – her target.

The princess breathed out as she drew her arrow back using the string of her bow. Closing one eye, Caitlyn focused her line of sight on the middle of the bullseye in front of her. The red circles of the bullseye were vibrant against the forest green of the woods around her and its muddy browns. Around the main bullseye, many others were scattered around – some closer to Caitlyn while some were hidden and further away nearer the treeline. The princess stilled her hands, and counted down.

3...

2...

1...

The arrow was out of Caitlyn’s hands as soon as she registered the thump it made against the centre of the bullseye. Quickly, Caitlyn plucked another arrow from the quiver fastened on her back and shuffled over to the next bullseye before crouching down and firing it. Caitlyn’s body remained strained through the whole shooting, only relaxing slightly when she released her arrows.

Thump.

Caitlyn rolled over on her front and aimed her next arrow high, letting it fly after a quick drawback. Caitlyn huffed before proceeding to empty her quiver in swift progression, arrow after arrow zipping from her palm as quickly as she pulled them from behind her back. Bullseye after bullseye fell backwards, while Caitlyn’s knees became more and more scuffed with dirt and grass as she rolled, dragged herself along the grassy floor. The knees under her trousers stung from the friction from the floor, but Caitlyn remained unfazed.

Thump.

Thump.

Thump.

The princess began panting as she shot the last bullseye down, slightly crouched down before she settled down onto the ground. She looped the leather strap of the bow over her head, hearing a light tread of footsteps behind her and the beginning of applause.

“You might want to leave some bullseyes for the rest of us next time.”

Caitlyn glanced behind her and was met with Mel’s shining hazel eyes. The cobalt-haired princess smiled upon seeing her friend, and rushed up to her. Mel huffed slightly as Caitlyn pressed her body against hers in a tight hug, before laughing.

For the hunt, Caitlyn couldn’t blame how Mel had chosen not to disregard her reddish clothing tones – after all, Caitlyn herself was wearing indigo blue garments to cover up any splotches of blood that somehow stained her. The Noxian noble had traded her usual dangly gold earring for more subtle studs, while her hair was down in several plaits instead of being tied back with gold ringlets. Along her waist, there was a dagger sheathed in a leather scabbard, and her hands were clothed in fur-lined gloves.

“Fat chance,” Caitlyn smiled, slightly relieved that she won’t be alone for the hunt. “Where would be the fun in that?”

Mel chuckled slightly, ruffling the top of Caitlyn’s hair which received a slight annoyed huff from the younger princess. “Everything’s always a competition with you, huh?”

“You wouldn’t stand a chance against me, just admit it.”

“Oh yeah? And who was the one who taught you how to shoot in the first place?” Mel teased Caitlyn, which Caitlyn responded with rolling her eyes. 

With Mel’s military background, it was only acceptable that Caitlyn learned how to shoot from the very best. Caitlyn could still remember the time where Mel taught her how to correctly hold her bow, despite Mel herself too only being a teenager. The Noxian ward showed the younger princess how to manage her stamina for multiple shots, how to make her own arrows, and how to even shoot while moving. Thus, when Caitlyn finally mastered the sport, it was no surprise that Mel was the first one cheering her on and complimenting her progress. By the time Caitlyn had reached her adolescence, she could hit a bullseye more than 5 metres away.

“Besides,” Mel continued, “I’m saving my strength for later. I’ve heard that your trackers have found that there’s a stag here to rival your mother’s best catch.”

Ah yes, the stag. 

The Queen was in the main gazebo that had been put up for the Kiramman family and for the other nobles attending the hunt to gather in when she had found out about the news. The moment Caitlyn’s mother had gotten word that there was another sizable stag to be hunted, it was almost as if yesterday’s row had not happened at all. All of the past tension and snobbery around her had dissipated as her eyes shone with an ambition Caitlyn hadn’t seen…well, since she took down her largest trophy. Though, as much as Cassandra did wish to go out at once and hunt the beast down, she would both have to wait for the other nobles to arrive and had to ensure that her safety needs were met while she was hunting. Thus, this resulted in Cassandra occupying her time more with the occasional drink and tedious small talk with some of the other individuals that had arrived.

“I doubt you’ll be able to get to the thing before she does,” Mel moved with Caitlyn as the princess went over and started plucking her arrows out of the bullseyes. Caitlyn was all too familiar with her mother’s keen determination to be one that lands both the first and killing blow, “It’s practically as if she can sniff where the damn things hide.”

“Why have hunting dogs when you have Cassandra Kiramman, huh,” Mel lowered her voice as she joked, Caitlyn grunting as she pulled another arrow out. “Guess we’ll have to see who can track faster.”

Caitlyn laughed, “Mel, I think there’s a greater chance of me running away than you becoming a seasoned animal tracker.”

“Who said it would be me tracking?”

As if on cue, an echo of barking ensued nearby as Ambessa came into Caitlyn’s vision. The princess didn’t think that the almost 7ft woman could be any more intimidating, though with the almost ravenous dogs by her heels Caitlyn quickly reconsidered. Ambessa, almost unimpressed at the way the dogs kept snapping and tugging at their leashes to be let free, held them in place with little effort. As usual, Ambessa was dressed in her crimson cloak along with striking black boots and fur draped over one shoulder. At her back, she positioned a silver sword, to which Caitlyn had no doubt that the sword itself was bigger than her.

“Why am I not surprised,” Caitlyn told Mel, rearranging the last of her arrows in her quiver now that she had stood up.

“They’re actually not that bad, you know,” Mel referred to the dogs, to which Caitlyn glanced over gingerly, “They’re no different than any other dog that likes to have their belly rubbed and their ears scratched.”

“Yeah, I’m sure I’ll be saying that when one of them sinks their teeth into my leg instead of the stag’s.”

“Oh, you with your cynicism,” Mel laughed as she draped an arm around Caitlyn and pulled her close and dragged her towards Queen Cassandra’s gazebo. “C’mon. I’m sure chatting with some of the other people here might change your outlook a bit.”

“I’d rather take your chances with your mother’s hunting dogs, now that I think about it.”

⋆˚✿˖°

Surprisingly, Mel for once had gotten her way.

Caitlyn mainly blamed this on how her friend had refused to let the princess hover around the selection of cured meats and cheeses on the side of the gazebo for too long. Though it was not like Caitlyn had been left completely alone there either. Three times the princess had to awkwardly smile and give the occasional nod along with a few comments when the odd noble would come at her side for a snack and start to talk. 

“...and this weather! Simply marvellous!” one nobleman had declared alongside Caitlyn, when the princess was busy debating whether she should have brie or edam cheese.

It didn’t help that the chatter around them in the gazebo had made it harder to make out what people were saying. Even though the Royal Hunt was technically a private event for the nobles of Runeterra, thus making it more selective than the jousting event prior, noble families most often came in larger groups than Caitlyn could keep count. Largely, the only people that would come alone more so were knights, though even they most of the time bought a plus one with them.

The gazebo itself, despite looking like a mundane thing on the outside, was surprisingly spacious and luxurious for something put together so swiftly. Candles stood by, flames licking the air as their wicks burned, while the gazebo interior was coloured a deep garnet red. The furniture that was inside the gazebo as well was of the finest quality, framed by hand carved wood and featuring plush cushions for the chairs and glossy tables for dining and decor. The smell of pine and sandalwood filled the air inside, as Caitlyn breathed in.

“Yes, very marvellous,” Caitlyn scowled when Mel’s hand came into view and snatched away the very slice of cheese Caitlyn was eyeing for herself. The Noxian noble gave Caitlyn a playful wink, before coming closer to her side.

“Excuse me, sir,” Mel cleared her throat which caused the nobleman next to them to almost jump out of his skin. What with having the unappreciated talent of being able to sneak up on people, Caitlyn would’ve most likely been just as caught off guard as the noble man. “You wouldn’t mind if I steal the princess for a pinch? Her Majesty called for her and you know how it is…”

“Oh! Certainly,” the nobleman barely had time to string his words together before Mel turned Caitlyn around 180º and striding away from the nobleman in the opposite direction.

Caitlyn grumbled slightly as Mel gripped onto her, “You just interrupted our very interesting conversation about the fermenting of cheese.”

“Oh please. It looked like you were about to shove cheese in your ears to have some relief from his rants.”

“You’d go that far too if you had to listen to endless comments about the weather.”

“I like my ears cheese-less thank you very much,” Mel whispered in the princess’s ear before Caitlyn had realised where Mel had taken her.

The princess’s eyes widened slightly, her food platter still in her hand, as she recognised the familiar outline of her mother’s figure amongst a gathering. Caitlyn turned around swiftly, trying to go the opposing direction once more before Mel stopped the princess with an arm to the stomach. 

“I wasn’t joking when I said that she asked for you,” Mel told Caitlyn, to which she cringed.

Following a tension-filled carriage ride with her parents to the woods, Caitlyn had tried her best to avoid her parents at all costs. This was mostly to not be constantly suffocating in a miasma of uneasiness, which she had managed to succeed with until now. Her mother, to Caitlyn’s relief, was more occupied with the other participants in the hunt. Her father, on the other hand, had seemed to disappear after the family of three had exited their carriage. Though, this wasn’t the first time Tobias had disappeared before hunts but the majority of the time this was to speak to his old knight friends. Besides, Queen Cassandra didn’t seem too bothered with her husband’s disappearance. Despite having argued, Caitlyn knew her parents held a deep affection to let silly quarrels affect their relationship.

“I think she’s occupied with other things at the moment,” Caitlyn deemed to which Mel raised one eyebrow at her junior.

“Maybe, but at the same time I don’t want to be on the receiving end of your mother’s anger.”

“This is treason,” Caitlyn huffed to which Mel simply laughed, turning the princess around again and taking her plate from her hands.

“Whatever you say Your Highness,” Mel gave Caitlyn a gentle push towards the veiled off part of the gazebo where Queen Cassandra was in deep discussion with the noble people around her. “While you entertain your subjects, there’s a knight here that’s just been calling my name since I saw him.”

“Wh– Mel!” 

Caitlyn gave out a defeated groan, plate-less, as she watched the way Mel pranced off and started converging with a knight that looked awfully similar to the one Mel had given her favour to at the jousting. Watching the way Mel placed her hand on her champion’s arm, grinning at him before the two proceeded to walk out, Caitlyn felt her heart twinge slightly.

If only her champion were here to keep her company, but Caitlyn knew it wasn’t as simple as getting her and keeping her around. Well, in theory anyway.

Regardless, it shouldn’t be that hard to find a pink-haired contender that only had a singular jousting win under her belt. Caitlyn had many staff at her disposal who would assist the princess in whatever she required. The main problem really was fooling her mother, who would undoubtedly be told everything by the staff that Caitlyn had asked of them. And when she did find out, Caitlyn doubted she’d be happy going behind her back or wanting to try and find out more about her champion following her quarrel with her father.

Not wanting to dampen her hope, Caitlyn cast these thoughts to the side and gulped as she prepared herself to go into the lion’s den.

The princess cast a tentative hand through the veil, casting the flimsy material aside as she stepped through. Once she had entered, Caitlyn observed how her mother was seated at the head of the gathering with her seat higher than anyone else’s. As usual, Cassandra’s brown hair peppered with gray was tied back but not before having strands of dark purple intertwined through some of the braids leading back into her bun. Her usual white accents to her clothes were gone and instead were replaced with black ones, while the front of her top was lined with thin strips of fur to complement the fur tied around her waist as well.

Equally distributed on each of her mother’s sides, sat noble people from all over Runeterra, who all nodded their heads down upon Caitlyn’s entrance. Familiar faces that Caitlyn had seen before, such as Ambessa, Salo, Shoola, and Hoskal, were busy leading the conversation that was taking place while Cassandra more so watched and gave the occasional input. When Caitlyn had entered, however, this conversation seemed to vanish almost as if it had never started in the first place. On either side of Cassandra, as well as by the entrance to the veiled part 

Caitlyn held her head up high, though there was no mistaking the brightening of Cassandra’s eyes when she had seen her daughter.

“Caitlyn, dear. You’re here,” Cassandra commented, stirring some milk in her tea. Despite the small action, Caitlyn could tell that her mother seemed somewhat surprised that she would turn up. “Would you like something to drink?”

“I’m fine, thank you,” Caitlyn dismissed, not really wanting to stay longer than she really needed to. The uncomfortable and several gazes of the noble people around her mother, analysing her every move, was suffocating to say the least. “Mel said that you sent for me?”

“Yes I did,” Cassandra cleared her throat slightly as she settled her spoon down, “I was wondering if you would like to go and scout the area for any tracks of deer, or deer in general, for me? It would only take no longer than half an hour, and afterwards we’ll be ready to go on the hunt officially.”

Caitlyn’s breath stuck in her throat slightly, caught off guard by the proposal.

Her? Caitlyn Kiramman? Going out on her own?  

The princess had half the mind to laugh at the ludicrousy of her mother’s suggestion and ask where the Queen was hiding and who was impersonating her. It was almost too good to be true, her mother finally trusting her enough to let go of her overbearing nature and let Caitlyn explore more of the world. The princess was tempted to pinch herself, slap herself, do anything that would confirm that she was not dreaming and this was all real. Caitlyn couldn’t think of any good reason as to why Queen Cassandra would let her daughter out, since she had been stubborn on the topic since Caitlyn’s birth, into her adolescence and even now in her early adulthood. This sudden change seemed most unusual, so much so that Caitlyn’s thoughts swirled with possibilities that this could be a trap.

And yet, even though Caitlyn was convinced that this could not be happening, her mother was still gazing at her while she waited for her response. Her grey eyes were soft and relaxed compared to how hawk-like they were listening to the prior ongoing conversation. The muscles under Caitlyn’s skin tensed, growing too aware of how everyone was analysing her every move, and anticipating what she would say. Caitlyn’s mouth hung slightly agape, struggling for words, to which Cassandra ignored to Caitlyn’s relief.

“You’ll be with a couple of trackers, it goes without say–”

“I’ll go.”

A strained silence through the veiled part of the gazebo befell everyone, the echo of chatter around them from outside swirling round the tense environment. Cassandra, normally having scowled at Caitlyn interrupting her, simply smiled slightly and settled her cup of tea down. The cobalt-haired princess could practically leap for joy at the sudden realisation that this could be the beginning of her finally getting her freedom.

Caitlyn Kiramman could be free.

Free.

Caitlyn could cry, but as much as she would like to, she bit her lip and forced herself to remain stony in front of all the noble people. Some of them widened their eyes slightly at the princess, one even raising one of their eyebrows. A part of Caitlyn was still in too much shock to fully believe that her mother was actually serious, though the other half was too relieved that her mother had finally come around to what Caitlyn had wanted all her life.

Cassandra stared for a period at her daughter. Caitlyn knew that her mother would most likely question her curtness once they were alone, but that was to be expected. After taking a quick swig of her tea, the Queen cleared her throat. Cassandra’s steel eyes were still concentrated on Caitlyn, though softened slightly once more when she noticed her daughter fiddling with her leather gloves. She and Caitlyn traded silent remarks back and forth between each other, their eyes not straying from one another’s. What seemed like an eternity passed before Cassandra sighed gently, relenting to what Caitlyn would’ve guessed would’ve been Cassandra reminding her of what to do and what not to do. As if Caitlyn hadn’t already been made aware of that in her many lessons of her responsibilities as heir apparent.

Caitlyn’s body slightly relaxed as she saw her mother’s neck bend slightly to nod. Seeing her signal, it didn’t take too long for the princess to scuttle back out through the veil and towards the stables.

Free.

⋆˚✿˖°

“Is your horse saddled correctly?”

“Yes mother.”

“Do you have enough water with you? Snacks?”

“I doubt we’ll be gone for very long but yes, I have water. If need be I’ll scavenge some berries along the way.”

“Good. I want you here no later than when the sun settles for the afternoon.”

“Yes mother.”

“Do you have your bow? Your arrows?”

“Mother,” Caitlyn breathed, reaching out for her mother’s hands and steadying them with her own grip. They had been racked by a slight tremble ever since Caitlyn had raised the word for her horse and any other supplies that she would need to be readied. With her incessant questions and tense body language, Caitlyn was almost of the mind to ask her mother whether she had changed her mind about the princess going off. “Relax. I’ll be fine.”

Cassandra breathed in, closing her eyes for a moment as she allowed herself some time to calm down. Caitlyn hadn’t seen her mother this agitated in, well…never. Whenever something was wrong, Cassandra would usually maintain a stony face before she let it crumble in private. Now, it was almost as if Cassandra had no choice but to put her vulnerability on display.

Caitlyn’s heart strings twinged at her mother’s worn expression.

To the side, the last touches on Caitlyn’s horse were being made before the mare was brought over to her. Being led over by a stablehand, the staff member gave a curt bow to Cassandra and Caitlyn before giving Caitlyn her horse. The princess smiled as she ran a light hand through her mare’s snow white main, and stroked her equally white coat. Her hair was still slightly wavy from some of the braids Caitlyn had plaited a few days prior, though that didn’t seem to bother the horse.

“Hello there girl,” Caitlyn smiled at her horse, checking to see whether her horse was indeed saddled correctly. Stroking her mare’s neck once more, to which the horse nuzzled into slightly, Caitlyn pressed against the horse’s back as she placed her foot in the stirrup. Hoisting her other leg over the horse, the princess settled herself carefully in the plush seated saddle and gathered the reins to her horse.

“Caitlyn.”

The princess turned back round to be met with her mother’s eyes once more, this time the grey in them now misty. The fine lines around her nose and mouth softened as she gazed at her daughter, to which Caitlyn saw the way in which her mother twitched her fingers slightly. A tense silence settled between the Queen and her heir, filled with unspoken resentment. 

Was her mother having second thoughts?

Hopefully not. Caitlyn didn’t think she had it in herself to live past the possible disappointment and anticipation still running through her veins.

“Promise me you’ll be careful and stay safe,” Cassandra breathed out, looking up at her daughter in her saddle.

“Mother, I’ll be with your best trackers and have two guards behind me at all times,” Caitlyn spoke, an air of humour to her voice, “It’s not like I’ll be completely exposed.”

“Caitlyn I’m serious,” her mother’s tone hardened, apparently not in the mood to joke around. Caitlyn cringed slightly, not really wanting to press her mother’s buttons anymore than she could manage. “Just to put both my mind and soul at ease. I don’t want you to get yourself into any trouble that you can stay away from. And make sure you buy the guards and trackers at all times.”

“I think they’ll be stuck to me more because of the fear you’ll have their heads if they lose me.”

Cassandra gave Caitlyn a disapproving look, to which Caitlyn relented to.

“I’ll be fine, mother. I promise,” Caitlyn insisted, “Maybe my companions will provide some sound entertainment on our journey.”

Ignoring her daughter’s passing comment, Cassandra disappeared off into the gazebo once more without a word. Confused, Caitlyn stayed in her place on her horse. Should she stay? Was she allowed to leave? Though, those questions were quickly answered once Caitlyn saw her mother stepping out of the grand gazebo holding a crossbow.

The muscles in Cassandra’s arms tensed as she carried the heavy weapon, its silver lining glistening in the summer sun. The main parts of the crossbow were made out of sturdy oak, and as Cassandra got closer to her daughter, Caitlyn could make out the faint etching of the Kiramman Royal Family name on the side, and their crest on the front. Unloaded, the string of the crossbow still remained taut.

“I want you to have this,” Cassandra informed Caitlyn, handing her daughter the crossbow as if it were a precious family heirloom. From her pocket, Cassandra also handed Caitlyn some crossbow arrows, to which Caitlyn placed in her hunting bag. “Just in case you need to protect yourself.”

The crossbow felt slightly clunky in Caitlyn’s hands, though it wasn’t something that she was unused to. Although the princess did have a preference for her bow and arrows, she wasn’t opposed to shooting with a crossbow under the right conditions. The only catch was that the crossbow took almost twice as long to load and was twice as loud too, which caused Caitlyn to favour the lighter weapon strapped to her back. Nonetheless, Caitlyn took the crossbow and hooked it on her saddle where it hung near her horse’s side.

“I can handle myself, mother. I doubt I won’t come back in one piece.”

“I know,” Cassandra gave her daughter a wry smile, clasping her hands together, “but allow your mother some time to worry about her only daughter.”

“Gods, it’s like I’m being sent off to war.”

“Don’t joke about that Caitlyn.”

Caitlyn just scoffed at her mother’s remark, now slightly impatient to go and look for tracks belonging to the stag. With the way her mother kept fretting over, valuable time of Caitlyn’s freedom was ticking away in the background. How long had it been since she had started to get ready? Five minutes? If so, the princess didn’t want to waste anymore time if she could help it.

To Caitlyn’s side, some light scuttling could be heard as another horse came into view. One of the animal trackers was riding it, looking at Caitlyn and her mother with the want to interrupt their conversation but also with the hesitance to actually do it.

“Your Royal Highness?” The tracker finally breathed out, to which Caitlyn looked at him. “Are you ready?”

Caitlyn glanced at her mother, who nodded and gave her daughter a small smile. The princess’s heart swelled with an appreciation she had never felt from her mother before, watching the way in which Cassandra stepped back and prepared herself to bid her daughter goodbye. Cassandra’s muscles were slightly taut in the way she held herself, though she still managed to hold her head up high. Whatever emotions Cassandra was feeling then, Caitlyn had a hard time discerning them from the way her features almost froze in place, unmoving.

The princess tore her eyes from her mother to the tracker that had spoken. “Yes, I’m ready.”

The tracker nodded, “If you’ll follow me then, ma’am.”

Caitlyn nudged her mare gently with her heel for her to start walking behind the tracker, as he began to walk towards the dense forest ahead of them. The mare shifted and then began walking slowly, while Caitlyn straightened her back out and made sure that anything that was hanging on her horse’s side wouldn’t fall off. As Caitlyn and the tracker made their way out of the camp, noble people and staff alike came out of their tents and the main gazebo to bid their farewells to the princess in their passing. A few of them even waved their handkerchiefs at Caitlyn, to which the princess gave a sheepish smile. Despite the fact that Caitlyn had been heir apparent for years, she still wasn’t used to the public attention she could garner. Afterwards, those who had bid her goodbye had resumed the activities they had started prior to Caitlyn leaving, almost as if Caitlyn herself were an afterthought.

Before they entered the depths of the forest, Caitlyn cast one last glance at her mother behind her. Cassandra, unlike everyone else, was still standing outside. Her back was as straight as Caitlyn had noticed it before her horse had started walking, while her hands were held together at her front. Even though she was too far away to interpret Cassandra’s facial features, Caitlyn couldn’t deny the feeling of how her gaze followed her wherever she went. Caitlyn blinked, her mouth parted slightly as she tried to maintain her mother’s eye contact for as long as she could.

When the princess, along with the other tracker and the guards that had joined her, started to enter the more crowded parts of the forest, did Caitlyn have to break eye contact with Cassandra. Regardless, Cassandra still watched the way in which Caitlyn disappeared through the treeline for a few moments more. The trees swayed slightly as the princess made her way deeper into the forest, and once those by the outskirts of the camp stopped rocking, did the Queen return to her gazebo.

⋆˚✿˖°

Caitlyn wished she could say that she had stayed with the group like her mother had asked.

By the time the group had travelled to what the trackers had deemed ‘the heart of the forest’, Caitlyn was beginning to get slightly restless at the amount of people still around her and observing her. This was her first and probably only period of freedom until the foreseeable future – would it hurt for the Crown Princess of Runeterra to enjoy some alone time amongst nature? Apparently so, since with the way the guards behind her were no further than two metres away from Caitlyn at all times, Caitlyn felt like she was being babysat more so than doing a favour for her mother.

Members of the Royal Family should be respected, not treated like misbehaving toddlers on leashes.

The trackers that Caitlyn was accompanying had started to walk rather on foot than ride their horses, which meant that the group had to go even slower than usual. The princess’s hold on her reins hadn’t lessened since the trackers had made no promising progress since the group had been searching for the last 20 minutes. A disappointment washed over Caitlyn, as she gazed up at the sky. The sun was already beginning to slowly dip downwards, signalling that Caitlyn’s time out by herself (relatively) was soon coming to end.

And yet, no sign of any stag (or other wildlife entirely) around them. No hoof prints, no droppings, no scratchings against the trees from deer antlers – nothing.

Caitlyn felt like a fool. 

The princess wrinkled her nose at this, her throat burning with a sense of resentment as she swallowed. She had leapt at the first opportunity to be able to escape her mother’s metaphorical chains, and yet, in doing so she had only led herself to even more disappointment. Caitlyn wanted to cry out, clutch at the floor, refuse to go back, though what good would that do apart from making her look like a madwoman? This was the type of thing that Caitlyn had yearned for for years, and what was in…what? More hopelessness? Less uncertainty of what was to come?

Sure, as much as Caitlyn did want to prove to her mother that she was capable of being responsible enough, she doubted doing that was going to come about from having a tantrum. However, with how the journey was going, and from the tedious small talk that the trackers were trying to make with her and her guards, Caitlyn thought that she might be going insane.

It didn’t help that the summer heat was starting to get to Caitlyn slightly, making her hunting dress cling to her pale skin and become uncomfortable. Her back had started aching too, and the blinding beams of lights seeping through the ceiling of trees did not do well for the princess’s eyesight. Caitlyn adjusted herself slightly in her saddle, which earned a slight huff from her horse, to which the princess stroked the mare’s neck gently. 

So, this led to Caitlyn to start scheming instead.

The most difficult part of trying to get away would be her mother’s guards, undeniably. The trackers weren’t much of an issue considering they were on foot, so by the time Caitlyn had managed to get away, they would have barely gotten back on their horses to follow her. This, unfortunately, wasn’t the case for the knights behind her who were as stubborn in not leaving the princess alone as they were skilled with their swords.

That was, only if they felt like there was a large enough threat to actually leave the princess.

“Sir?” Caitlyn tried her best to grasp at an air of uncertainty and slight breathlessness as she conversed with one of the knights behind her.

“Yes princess?”

“Do…do you see that in front of us?”

The group suddenly stopped, all eyes on Caitlyn. As if on cue, the bushes in front of the group had rustled slightly, while a soft whistling sound had begun to echo through the gaps in the trees. The trackers in front of Caitlyn had a slight uneasiness plastered on their faces, to which Caitlyn tried to mirror.

“I swear I saw something,” Caitlyn furrowed her eyebrows, before widening her eyes in horror. The trees were so densely packed together that it was often hard for the group to manoeuvre through the forest, and any open areas that they had come across had been becoming less and less common the more they moved deeper into the forest. Thus, Caitlyn hoped that her performance, along with the shadowed sections of the forest, proved convincing enough. “You must’ve noticed it too, sirs. Moving behind the shrubbery and near the trees? It was a dark, intimidating shape – nothing like I have ever seen before.”

The knights behind Caitlyn looked at each other, having a silent conversation between each other before one of them came forward and offered himself. They, too along with the trackers, appeared more tense ever since Caitlyn had started acting up.

“If the princess feels it necessary, I shall go in front and make sure the coast is clear for us to continue the tracking.”

“Oh, thank you sir,” Caitlyn remarked, slightly relieved that her plan was working. “I salute your bravery.”

The knight bowed his head down to Caitlyn, moving slowly past the princess. “Whatever Her Royal Highness requires, I shall do.”

The knight passed by his comrade, Caitlyn and then the trackers before he was swallowed by the darkness of the forest. Caitlyn held her breath, unsure of what exactly to do next. Impulsivity was not the princess’s strong suit, and with how Caitlyn had barely thought this over and the knight could be back any minute, this was not going as well as she had hoped. Her heart raced in her chest

In front of her, the trackers were clearly agitated as they conversed back and forth with each other, worried about what possibly could be out there. For people that were skilled in monitoring and recognising the movements of animals, they seemed to be awfully skittish when they were confronted with the unknown. The knight at her back, however, seemed more concerned with the disappearance of his companion. His eyes were staring off into the distance, waiting for his fellow knight to return, so much so that he did not notice the way in which Caitlyn readied her spurs against her horse’s sides and tensed her muscles.

Thus, with the way everyone’s attention was away from her, Caitlyn did the only thing that was left to do.

Caitlyn ran away.

⋆˚✿˖°

The princess, breathless in her exhilaration, resisted the urge to cry out in victory though still managed to appreciate the way in which her cheeks hurt from grinning so hard. Sweat gathered around her hairline as Caitlyn panted, her legs aching from the way she had braced them against her horse as she galloped away from the knights and trackers into another part of the forest.

Running away from everyone was terrifying, primarily. But also, Caitlyn found herself doting on as she almost slumped against her horse, thrilling.

The way she had caught everyone so off guard was almost humorous, and it didn’t help the way in which the trackers were scrambling to get back on their horses as the princess made her getaway. Although, the knight that had remained back with Caitlyn was hot on heels, determined to safeguard the princess as much as Caitlyn was trying to prevent him from doing so. It was only until the princess came across a hedge almost a metre in height in her path that she had managed to lose the knight. Somehow, Caitlyn had managed to vault over the obstacle on her horse, her heart in her mouth from the pure adrenaline coursing through her veins. So, when she had managed to jump over the thing, Caitlyn thought that she was dreaming. Though, with the way the knight on the other side whinied suddenly as the knight held his horse back, this confirmed that Caitlyn was not dreaming.

She was free.

Free.

Caitlyn’s heart string slightly pulled at the thought of how the knights and the trackers would most likely be blamed for her sudden disappearance, though at the same time it wasn’t everyday that the princess got to have some time to herself. Besides, if she returned to the camp back at the time her mother told her to, it wouldn’t be that bad, right?

This thought was on Caitlyn’s mind as she began hunting on her own. Seeing as she had some time to kill (quite literally) before she was required to navigate her way back, Caitlyn thought it best to hone her archery skills once more by changing her targets. During the time between Caitlyn escaping the guards and the trackers to them, the heir apparent had managed to shoot three rabbits along with a couple of pheasants. True, they weren’t deer or the stag that her mother hoped to hunt down herself, but a sense of satisfaction ran through Caitlyn at her game. For her first time hunting alone, what with her limited storage, the princess was pleased.

That was, until Caitlyn heard a nearby scuttling. 

The princess was busy tying the most recent rabbit killed by its ears to the side of her horse, when her ears perked at the unsettling noise. At first, the thought that it might have been either the trackers or the guards looking for her crossed her mind, but that was quickly cast aside when Caitlyn thought about how they’d most likely call out for her. This, if anything, just made Caitlyn’s heart rate pick up as she finished fastening the rabbit quickly to her horse and picked up her crossbow.

As much as Caitlyn enjoyed her new freedom, she wasn’t taking any chances. Her mother had almost as many enemies as allies, so Caitlyn knew better than to leave her fate to destiny and be defenceless. In that time, the scuttling happened once more, leaves swirling around.

Slightly foolishly, the princess stepped out behind her horse as she slowly walked towards where the noises kept occurring. One foot in front of the other, Caitlyn tried to keep her pacing as quiet as possible, as she slipped a crossbow dart between the frames of the crossbow. The princess held her breath, getting ever so close to where the noise was.

Crunch.

Caitlyn stopped in her tracks, levelling the crossbow to her eye. Her heart rate pounded in her ears as she tried to keep the crossbow level and still, the weight rather unfamiliar in her arms. Still, this didn’t sway the princess as her eyes caught sight of how the movement was centered more so around the trees in front of her. The princess wanted to groan, not enjoying the way in which her visibility was so diminished because of the shadows crowding around her.

Whatever was moving around so much and making so much noise was large and restless. A deer perhaps? A fox? Another pheasant? The possibilities of whatever animal (well, Caitlyn hoped it was an animal) could be fluttered through Caitlyn’s mind.

Either way, Caitlyn doubted she would be able to hurl it back to the camp on her own. She had already hunted two large pheasants, and along with herself on her horse, she didn’t want to bring any extra burdens.

The princess breathed in once more, her stomach in knots. Whatever the thing was, Caitlyn might feel more relieved knowing that it posed no harm to her rather than living on the edge. Caitlyn’s finger pulled the string of the crossbow back, closing one of her eyes as she focused. A soft breeze grazed the exposed skin of her ankles, as the princess breathed out and counted.

3…

2…

1…

Caitlyn released the dart, watching it zip through the air, before she caught sight of a burst of pink hair in the same vicinity.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn swore so loudly, she didn’t realise the crossbow dart had buried itself into the trunk of the tree in front of her. 

The princess’s breath came in strained and rapid  huffs, her throat burning with a mixture of confusion and terror. Trembling slightly, her hands gripped the frames of the crossbow as she lowered it back down. Her clothes felt like they were suffocating her, what with how it seemed as though they were clinging to her skin.

What the fuck was that? 

Caitlyn wanted to scream, to yell – anything that would allow her some release of the emotions weighing her down. She had never felt such fear coursing through her veins so quickly, rooting her to her place. Caitlyn hated it with all of her heart, the feeling of feeling so helpless and powerless to stop what had happened.

What if she had actually shot that person? Caitlyn didn’t want to think about it.

“Damn princess! You can really shoot!”

To Caitlyn’s right came a cry of delight, followed by a short stream of giggles before the nearby shrubs ruffled slightly. Nerves still fried, Caitlyn barely registered the weight of another crossbow dart between her fingers before she loaded it into the crossbow. The princess stood her ground ready, her eyes fixated ahead of her as she kept her crossbow steady.

From Caitlyn’s right, a figure emerged as a flashing grin was plastered on their face. A gasp fixed itself in the princess’s throat as she caught sight of vivid pink hair, half of it shaved off, some of it fluttering from under the black hood of her cloak . At her side, the scabbard of a sword hung limply from her leather belt while her sleeves were rolled up and showing more impressive ink work. The light streaming through the canopy of trees accentuated the sharp features of her face, while also highlighting the way in which her muscles became more defined the further up her arms you went.

Her champion. Here, in the middle of the woods with her.

Biting her lip, Caitlyn hoped that the shadows of the woods were enough to hide the heat that had started to rise to her cheeks. Sure, she had hoped that maybe she would be able to sneak her champion onto the Royal Hunt (to no success), but Caitlyn wasn’t prepared for the possibility that her champion would surprise her instead.

The princess kept her crossbow pointed towards her champion, a mixture of adrenaline and fear still running through her. The light drained out of the champion’s face upon seeing Caitlyn’s crossbow unwavering and loaded.

“That’s, uh,” The champion froze in her place. Caitlyn watched the way in which her champion gingerly smiled at her and held her hands together. “...that’s quite the weapon you’ve got there.”

Not amused at her champion’s attempt to break the tension, Caitlyn scowled at her. “You’re lucky you didn’t end up being hit by one of its darts, then.”

“Trust me, I’m just as surprised,” The champion cringed slightly, “I’m more of a sword person myself, but maybe I’ll have to rethink my weapon choices.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Caitlyn huffed, her grip faltering slightly on her crossbow. “You are on private hunting grounds, champion, so I suggest you’d leave.”

Had it been someone else, Caitlyn wouldn’t have hesitated reprimanding the individual for catching her so off guard in such a vulnerable position. Though, despite the fact that she had her champion caught in front of her crossbow, Caitlyn’s heart softened slightly seeing the way the pink-haired woman squirmed beneath her gaze. It reminded Caitlyn of how uncomfortable she looked when conversing with her father.

“And here I thought you’d be excited to see me.”

“I almost put a crossbow dart through your head so forgive me if I’m not too thrilled.”

“Maybe Your Royal Highness would consider putting her weapon down, then?”

Caitlyn paused for a moment, her breathing having slowed down slightly but still mostly coming in heavy heaves. Some stray strands of her cobalt blue hair had come undone and hung in front of her face during the slight scuffle from where they were braided in multiple plaits before being tied into one long plait.

“You’re still trespassing,” Caitlyn continued to hold her crossbow held in front of her champion, still unsure whether or not to place her full trust in the woman across from her.

“I’ll have you know that I was invited on this hunt.”

Invited?

Caitlyn hadn’t noticed that her grip on her crossbow had gone almost slack before her champion had started to walk towards her. Sensing movement, Caitlyn tightened her grip on her crossbow once more and narrowed her eyes at the pink-haired woman. The champion, fortunately, figuring it was best not to push the princess too much, stepped back and breathed out.

Who would have invited her champion?

Caitlyn certainly hadn’t (as much as she did want to, what with wanting to see her champion following her great victory at the jousting) for the fear that her mother would find out. Her mother obviously wouldn’t invite her champion on the hunt, what with how weirdly she acted following the jousting. The only person that Caitlyn could think of that might have been her father, although she had barely seen him all day and even then Caitlyn doubted her father would try and test the waters with Cassandra again so soon.

Apart from that, unless her champion had some secretive wealthy sponsor that was backing her up, Caitlyn couldn’t really figure out how she managed to get here. The woods themselves were not really that well known to begin with, and were seemingly out of reach by any villages nearby – the closest settlement was around 20 miles away.

“By whom?”

The champion paused, sensing that she now held an upper hand against the princess, “If you lower your weapon, ma’am, then I’ll tell you.”

“I’d rather not make myself completely defenceless if I can help it.”

The corner of the champion’s mouth twitched upwards slightly, before she lowered her hands and started walking towards the princess. The anxiety that had seized her movements was now instead replaced with a somewhat cocky bravado. Caitlyn, caught a bit off guard by her champion’s sudden movements, fumbled slightly with her crossbow. The princess was caught between the urge to appear more intimidating physically, but also barking at her champion to keep her distance. Instead, Caitlyn’s threatening tactics came out as a squeak while she kept her finger slack on her crossbow string.

“Let’s face it,” Caitlyn’s champion started. Now, the pink-haired woman was almost in front of Caitlyn, with the princess still stubborn in lowering her weapon. “If you were to shoot me, you would’ve done it the moment I came from those bushes.”

“Maybe I’m waiting to get more satisfaction from an up-close kill.”

Caitlyn’s champion chuckled slightly, to which Caitlyn raised an eyebrow at. “Maybe. But I know your family, and fortunately you aren’t cold-blooded killers. If you view that as a positive thing, I suppose.”

“ Your Highness ,” Caitlyn added rather sourly, feeling the way her cheeks were burning up slightly under the pink-haired woman’s gaze. She didn’t appreciate the way those baby blue eyes were hypnotizing her so much – though Caitlyn was more irritated by the way in which they were reducing her to a simpering mess more than anything. “You were using your formalities so well until now, champion. Don’t stop on my account.”

“I’m glad you think so, Your Highness, ” Caitlyn’s champion repeated the formality with the same timbre that Caitlyn’s voice held when she spat it out. “What would you like me to do next? Perform a curtsy? Fan my face in the summer sun? Perhaps I’ll embroider a cushion for Your Highness, hm?”

Her champion was having fun. Almost too much fun, for Caitlyn's liking. Hearing her champion tease her in such a way was something that Caitlyn hadn't expected, but that's not to say that Caitlyn was entirely against it. The mischievous glint that the pink-haired woman held was something that fascinated Caitlyn, but also was equally hypnotic. With the way that she was also smirking, the princess's eyes were drawn to the small scar on her champion's lip, while Caitlyn gulped. The princess hardened her gaze, though that only led the pink-haired woman to chuckle.

Caitlyn breathed heavily, her eyes fixated on the way the front of the crossbow pressed gently against her champion’s front. With their height difference, this caused her champion to peer upwards at the princess. The champion lowered her eyelids slightly while she smirked at the princess, to which Caitlyn responded by nudging the crossbow slightly against her champion’s front. Unfazed, the pink-haired woman only raised a scarred eyebrow at Caitlyn.

Gods, if someone were here to witness this…

“Go on then, shoot me.”

⋆˚✿˖°

Caitlyn didn’t shoot her champion.

Instead, the two women had found themselves at a nearby river to which they took their horses and watched from a distance as they drank. Caitlyn’s champion – Vi, she had insisted she be called when Caitlyn had called her by the name they called out at the jousting – seemed to know the densely packed area more than Caitlyn had realised. She had managed to manoeuvre through the trees with ease, barely stopping to see which ways they should go down.

Caitlyn was…well, she was impressed.

Even the trackers through this forest seemed to have a hard time navigating around. Vi, on the other hand, did it as simple as walking.

“We should be around 10 minutes or so away from your mother’s camp,” Vi announced, coming back from the river where the horses were drinking. She had gone to replenish her leather canteen (to which she comforted Caitlyn that she’d boil the water before drinking it first), as well as wash her boots from the blood that had been splattered on them. Vi, Caitlyn had learnt, was also an avid hunter given the chance.

Shamelessly, Caitlyn had watched the way her champion ambled over to the river and unscrewed the cap of her canteen. Tipping the canteen into the water, Vi’s pink hair almost glowed with the way the light bounced off of it. The leather strapped to her body was crinkled and the tanned skin was beginning to flake in some places. She strapped her canteen shortly to her body before unsheathing one of the daggers strapped to her side and running it through the stream. Before, the dagger was coated with blood from some wild animal and then came out looking as if it had never been used. 

The princess felt her eyes widen slightly, watching the way her champion’s fingers and arms flexed as she made the most out of the river. Watching Vi scrub at the stubborn splatters on her boots was the most entertaining thing Caitlyn had seen in a while. She found it difficult to tear her eyes away from the subtle shift in the way Vi’s muscles moved, amongst other things.

Caitlyn blinked, forcing herself to focus on what Vi had just said. “Only 10 minutes?”

“Yeah,” Vi pointed to the stream, tracing the way it flowed downwards and then the rest of its anatomy through the forest which Caitlyn couldn’t make out past the gathering of trees on her left. “The river flows right down to around a few metres away from the bottom of your mother’s camp. With any luck, we’ll get there a bit before the early afternoon if we just follow its channel. That is the time she told you to be back for, right?”

The princess bit her lip, conflicted. Truth be told, she wasn’t ready for her chance at freedom to end so quickly – Caitlyn had barely sunk her teeth into this sweet feeling and it was already about to be taken from her?

“Don’t be upset, I’m sure things will go alright,” Vi tried to cheer Caitlyn up. “And anyway, as much as I’d like to stay out with you for longer, I don’t really want to get in trouble with your mother.”

Caitlyn gave a tight smile, while the two women started their small trek to their horses. With each footstep, Caitlyn’s feet felt heavier the more she walked towards her horse. Her throat burned with a dissatisfaction unlike no other – again, Caitlyn would be forced to face the confinements of her stoney home, while also not being any closer to the weird connection between her father, mother and Vi.

Wait.

Vi.

“It’s not like she’s going to bite your head off,” Caitlyn tried to joke, though Vi gave out a nervous chuckle. The princess couldn’t blame her, since when it came to being stern (particularly in regards to her daughter), Cassandra could be more on the unforgiving side. “She’ll probably be more grateful than anything that you’ve returned me back to the camp.”

A silence fell between the two women as each of them attended their horse. It wasn’t long before Caitlyn heard a firm grunt from Vi, who had already tossed herself over the side of her horse and was ready to go riding. Caitlyn, on the other hand, was busy stroking her horse as well as checking that all of her supplies and trophies were still firmly fastened. 

“That’s what you think,” Vi’s gaze hardened as she watched Caitlyn hoist herself on her own horse. “And as flattered as I am, ma’am, I doubt I’ll be too generously rewarded for my efforts even if she didn’t.”

Caitlyn smirked, the two women now starting to slowly move down the river on their horses. “I apologise for the disappointment that my ransom will bring you then.”

“If I wanted to obtain a ransom I’d become the next Robin Hood.”

“We’ll you’re not too far from it from how I saw you sneaking around before I almost shot you.”

“You’re acting as if our meeting was completely planned.”

“Was it?”

“I..uhm,” The pink-haired woman struggled for words, becoming slightly speechless to which the princess frowned. Caitlyn wasn’t sure how honest Vi was being with her, and as much as she did enjoy being back in her champion’s presence, the presence of dishonesty was undeniable with how Vi avoided Caitlyn’s eyes.

“So it was?” Caitlyn slowed down her pace on her own horse before coming to a stop. Her tone was lower in disapproval and shock, while she stared her champion down. “You followed me here?”

“No!” Vi suddenly defended herself, a light blush on her cheeks, “No, I swear Your Royal Highness that was an accident.”

“Then what were you doing then, huh?” Caitlyn bit back. Out of all days, Caitlyn did not expect to have to wrestle with the idea that regardless of the fact that she was allowed some freedom to make her own decisions, she was constantly under surveillance. To say the least, Caitlyn felt more like an animal put on display for entertainment than she did a person sometimes. 

“I was looking for some pheasants for my father,” Vi claimed, walking back on her horse over to where Caitlyn had stopped. Her voice was slightly irritated, though it lacked the intensity that Caitlyn’s held. “He suggested looking around the area you were around, ma’am. By the time I had left, you were already gone with the trackers.”

Gone with the trackers.

Caitlyn didn’t tell Vi that she had gone out with trackers, so how would Vi know that? The pink-haired woman claimed that she wasn’t following the princess, to which Caitlyn was growing less and less sceptical of, as much as she didn’t enjoy this weird tension between them. So, if Caitlyn believed Vi and she hadn’t been following the heir apparent around, then…

“You were invited on the hunt?”

Vi cringed slightly, while Caitlyn stared at her with her mouth slightly agape. Her champion was invited to the Royal Hunt and she wasn’t made aware? Caitlyn couldn’t believe it – there she was thinking of ludicrous ways in which she could sneak her champion onto the Royal Hunt, only to find out that her champion had already found a way to get into the Royal Hunt by herself.

As annoyed Caitlyn wanted to be, she was impressed. After all, there was nothing more appealing than a woman that could take matters into her own hands and be full of surprises (not that Caitlyn would actually admit it).

“ My dad was invited on the hunt,” Vi corrected, turning to the princess as they had started to continue horse riding once more. The two women made eye contact, which Caitlyn barely held until Vi had broken their shared glance ( those damn blue eyes). “ I am merely his plus one so to speak.”

That would make more sense, although it raised even more questions in Caitlyn’s mind about who Vi actually was, since with every detail she found out about the pink-haired woman things grew more difficult to visualise. Vi was from a lower ‘House’, and yet she was able to sneak her way on the Royal Hunt. She was a capable jouster and hunter, and yet she wasn’t invited officially. She had informal connections to the Kiramman Royal Family, but Caitlyn had never seen her until her jousting victory a few days ago.

Never would Caitlyn picture that a pink-haired woman would turn her mind upside down like this.

“He… we were invited by His Royal Highness, actually.”

“You were?” This was the first time Caitlyn was hearing about her father inviting someone like Vi, un-noble and extraordinary, along to such a prestigious event. Sure, Tobias did sometimes bring the occasional friend, but they weren’t usually people that stuck out and were impressive like Vi. 

“Hold.”

Before Vi could properly respond, she cut herself off before she stopped Caitlyn in her tracks. Both of the women halted in their journey, the princess giving Vi a confused expression as Vi lowered the hand she had raised for Caitlyn to stop.

“What are you–”

“Shh! Do you hear that?”

“I can’t hear anything if you keep talking,” Caitlyn dropped her voice to a whisper to mimic Vi’s, as Caitlyn’s champion froze. The wind around them ruffled the jagged blades of the grass and the branches of the trees around them, so between that and the other woodland noises around them, it was somewhat difficult for Caitlyn to concentrate. Vi, on the other hand, narrowed her eyebrows as she tried to place what sound she had previously heard.

What had Caitlyn gotten herself into? The princess had almost wanted to admit that she was wrong in her idea of running away from her guards and trackers. Maybe, she would have been better off staying safely with her group, since her attempt to get information out of Vi wasn’t very effective. Questions still racked through the princess’s mind like anxious bees in a beehive. It also didn’t help that when Caitlyn was finally getting somewhere into finding out more stuff about her champion and her illusive life, Vi had managed to slip through her series of questioning (she wasn’t the most talkative person before they had arrived at the river either).

Irritation flickered through Caitlyn lightly – her finding out her father had invited Vi and her father on the hunt was a start, yes, but not the progress that Caitlyn had envisioned.

Vi’s eyes slightly widened as a soft ruffle from their left sounded. Caitlyn, unbeknown as to what was happening around her, glanced at the pink-haired woman before a crunch could be heard coming from the exact same location. Vi, still on her horse along with Caitlyn, urged her horse along slowly and inclined her body forwards slightly. Caitlyn carefully followed her champion, making sure to not go any faster than Vi while keeping somewhat of a distance between them. A few metres away from them, the soft sound of grazing could be heard followed by a few snorts and grumbles.

“What is it?” Caitlyn asked, still keeping her voice low.

Vi turned back to the princess, a bright glimmer in her eyes and a wide smile plastered on her face. She beckoned Caitlyn over with a hand gesture. “Come closer.”

Caitlyn gave Vi a hesitant look, before eventually backing down to her champion’s request. Since they were now fairly close together, it wasn’t too difficult for Vi to grab the princess’s hand and to gently guide her to her side. Not expecting such physical contact, jolts ran down Caitlyn’s arm the moment they realised that they were essentially holding hands. The princess bit her lip, trying to stray her thoughts from how Vi’s hands and palms would feel if both of their hands weren’t gloved – would they be calloused and rough, or rather soft and inviting? Caitlyn decided it would most likely be the former.

The princess looked into the twinkling eyes of her champion, and when Vi blinked, Caitlyn had found herself missing her familiar baby blues for the small millisecond that they were covered up. The corner of Vi’s lips curled upwards, gesturing to the princess diagonally.

“Over there.”

Caitlyn stretched herself slightly forward to get a better look at where Vi was gesturing, when she finally saw it. Only a few metres away from them, blissfully ignorant of Vi’s and Caitlyn’s presence, was a stag peacefully munching on some vegetation. The odd snort would tumble from his mouth as he ate, his chewing in sync with his breathing. The shadows lurking around the woods therefore resulted in Caitlyn narrowing her eyes in order to make out the large branch-like anatomy of its antlers. Its eyes were like polished coals, and almost completely camouflaged into the surrounding shadow. A mossy brown, its coat had tufts of fur stick up at odd angles around his backside and around his neck.

But when it lifted its head slightly, shaking its body, Caitlyn almost gasped. The stag was nothing Caitlyn had seen before, primarily in terms of size. The thing almost rivalled the trophy Cassandra had in their dining room. Though the more Caitlyn stared at the stag, the more convinced she was that the stag in front of her was bigger than the one Cassandra hunted all those years ago.

“I think,” Vi paused for a moment, letting Caitlyn’s attention fall back on herself before continuing, “we found your mother’s stag.”

Chapter Text

Too stunned to speak, Caitlyn continued staring at the stag in front of her.

It was nothing she had ever seen before, though that wasn’t necessarily a good thing. As majestic as the creature was in its size, it seemed impossible that the two women would be able to kill it, let alone haul it back to the camp. Vi, on the other hand, didn’t seem to share the princess’s troubled thoughts and was instead almost beaming ear to ear.

“Don’t tell me you’re planning on killing it,” Caitlyn said, keeping her voice low to not somehow scare the stag away. The large deer was still peacefully grazing, unaware of the presence of the two women.

“What’s the point of a hunt if there’s no thrill,” Vi inclined her head to the side to get a better glance of the stag.

“There isn’t going to be much thrill when we have to work out how to carry the thing back,” Caitlyn didn’t add how she thought that they wouldn’t even be able to carry it back to begin with. Something about the way that Vi’s eyes sparkled while she looked at the beast made Caitlyn’s heart warm up, and she didn’t want to see that dim just yet.

From how close the two women were, Caitlyn could accurately see the crooked curve of her champion’s aquiline nose, along with the couple of miniature freckles that speckled her pale skin. Her silver jewellery complemented the other silver embellishments on her outfit, though Caitlyn caught herself tracing the formation of Vi’s ear with her gaze.

“Almost sounds like you want to let the stag go.”

“It would be wiser for us to come after it with more backup,” Caitlyn corrected Vi, watching the way Vi’s eyes widened slightly as Caitlyn got caught staring at her champion. “What if we lose it while trying to hunt it down? Or, worse yet, something else could happen while we’re out here on our own.”

Vi shrugged, the enthusiastic behaviour she had towards potentially hunting down the stag now diminished significantly. “Whatever your Royal Highness thinks is best. Though we will have to return back to the camp ma’am, sooner or later.”

Caitlyn frowned, two sides of logic bickering inside of her mind. One side grumbled at the foreboding moment where Caitlyn would have to give up her short-lived freedom, whereas the other side reasoned about how it may not be safe to hunt the stag. However, Caitlyn had barely gotten a taste of freedom and a part of her agreed with Vi – it would be thrilling to show up back to the Royal Hunt with the stag in tow and see her mother’s conflicted expression. The thought of proving to her mother what she could be capable of if given the chance  was too sweet to not be tempted by it.

Maybe, this was the push she needed.

“How many weapons do we have between the two of us, again?”

Vi gave Caitlyn a playful grin, muttering how she knew Caitlyn would cave in eventually, before turning her horse around and guiding herself and the princess away to a quieter place to plan.

⋆˚✿˖°

Between them, Caitlyn and Vi had the following:

1. Caitlyn’s bow and arrow
2. Caitlyn’s crossbow
3. Vi’s hunting spear (which Caitlyn had a hard time believing that Vi was able to strap an almost 6ft weapon onto her horse)
4. Vi’s 3 knives (Caitlyn rolled her eyes when Vi told her that she had named each one, though a slight smile tugged at the corner of her lips)
5. And lastly, Vi’s fists (“I am not adding that to the list” “Are my greatest weapon not prestigious enough for you?”)

It wasn’t much, but they somehow had to make it work. 

Normally, it would be expected that individuals would collectively corner the deer before restraining it with rope and making it unable to escape. A final blow would be dealt to the deer using a hunting spear, preferably to the neck or side. Caitlyn could almost picture the way in which her mother and the other nobles had left a deer unable to defend itself before putting it out of its misery. Sure, Caitlyn was no stranger to seeing a deer being killed, though something in the way the animal’s eyes glistened and the way it wailed had made the princess cringe and scrunch her eyelids together.

Subsequently, from counting their weapons, Caitlyn made the following conclusions:

1. It was Caitlyn and Vi against a massive deer, so the odds of taking it down alone were already stacked against them physically
2. They had no rope or any other material that could potentially restrict the stag’s movements – yet another disadvantage
3. Their collective weapons were not as efficient at taking down the stag quickly and strongly.

“Your Royal Highness?” Vi asked Caitlyn, peering round at the princess who gave her companion a raised eyebrow.

“The odds of us taking down this thing aren’t exactly…great,” Caitlyn managed to grit out, staring at the weapons they had placed on a nearby tree stump. Vi’s hunting spear barely fit with how unsteady its length made it, but it was the Kiramman family crest carved onto Caitlyn’s own bow that caught her attention. 

To Caitlyn’s surprise, Vi began smiling. “Well, I’m willing to bet we can do more damage than you think.”

“I don’t know how much damage a few arrows will do to a thick stag’s hide.”

“It’s not like the arrows are going to bounce off, princess. And anyway, that’s not what I had in mind exactly.”

Confusing clouded Caitlyn’s stare, before Vi pointed to Caitlyn’s long range weapons and then back to her close range ones. The princess’s eyes widened slightly, realising what Vi was implying. She looked back up to her champion who was watching her with an unwavering gaze, slightly flushing when the two finally made eye contact.

“If we split up–”

“No.”

The answer flew out of Caitlyn’s mouth before she could register what Vi had said, flushing slightly. She cleared her throat, feeling slightly smaller than she would like to feel under Vi’s gaze.

“I mean…” Caitlyn trailed off, finding difficulty in what she wanted to phrase. “I don’t think it’d be a good idea. It would be a better idea for us to stick together.”

“If we split up we would have a better chance of catching the stag by surprise.”

“I meant it more in terms of our safety,” Caitlyn cleared up. As much as she did want to hunt the stag as efficiently as possible with stag, there was a part of her that was still paranoid that something other than the wildlife could be around. That, along with the possibility that something might go wrong when they go against the stag, was not something that Caitlyn wanted to risk. “If I managed to find you out of nowhere, I wouldn’t rule out the possibility of anyone else being out there too.”

Vi frowned before looking around her, checking to see if there could be anyone nearby around. “If there was anyone around, we probably would’ve heard them by now.”

Caitlyn wanted to smile at Vi’s endearing naivety, though given the situation they were in and the possible dangers that could not only be installed for Caitlyn, but for Vi too, she held back. The princess knew too well what could be out there if they weren’t careful, particularly from a freak ambush that had happened when Caitlyn was entering her early teenage years and had been separated from her parents during another Royal Hunt. The princess didn’t know real fear until she saw a pack of bandits spurt out from behind a collection of bushes, and demand her horse and her valuables. Luckily, Caitlyn had only walked away from the altercation with a few scratches and some tenderness around her throat when she had a blade pressed against her throat by the criminals. This did not console Cassandra in the slightest, despite the fact that she had rode in suddenly and shot a bolt straight through the head of the bandit that pressed their blade to Caitlyn’s neck. It took less than a week before Caitlyn saw the other heads of the criminals that had threatened her speared outside the walls of the castle through a window in the drawing room. Subsequently, Caitlyn had also found out that her mother’s guard had temporarily decreased in numbers before it increased again.

Suffice to say, Cassandra was not someone you crossed, especially when it came to her only daughter.

The princess rubbed the front of her neck, “I’d need someone to spot me if I were to use my crossbow regardless.”

“You seemed to use it fine on me when we were alone.”

“That was an accident. And anyway, we were in an open field and if anything you asked for it.”

“ So coldblooded. Hasn’t the game you already hunted earlier satiated your bloodlust, Your Highness?”

Something about the way Vi’s pronunciation of her formal title made goosebumps rise on Caitlyn’s skin. The princess breathed out and snatched her bow and crossbow back, making sure to correctly place her arrows back in her quiver. The contrast of weight in her weapons made Caitlyn slightly unsteady, but didn’t distract her long enough from noticing how Vi followed her suit and gathered her own weapons.

“You’ve already asked me to shoot you once today, champion,” Caitlyn slung her bow over her shoulder. “Don’t push it.”

“Yes ma’am,” Vi raised her hand up in a salute, to which Caitlyn rolled her eyes. “Will comport myself as Her Royal Highness commands.”

“Keep this up and I might just have to make you a knight of my guard,” Caitlyn joked with her champion, to which Vi seemed like she might start swooning.

“Keep this flattery up and I might have to kiss the floor you walk on.”

“Well, what’s stopping you now?”

Vi stopped for a beat, a blank expression, “The dirt, mostly.”

Caitlyn smiled at the image of her champion going that far to show her gratitude. As much as she would’ve loved assigning Vi to her guard, it wasn’t that easy. To begin with, Vi wasn’t knighted or came from a noble background (as far as Caitlyn was aware of), and secondly Vi had to prove herself militarily. Until Caitlyn was aware that she met at least these two criteria, there was nothing she could do. Rather than letting her champion down gently, the princess decided it was best for her to keep this to herself for now. Being a part of the guard of any royal family member, especially the ruling monarch’s, was a huge honour. That went without saying that not any ordinary individual could be picked for it.

Vi isn’t any ordinary individual.

The cobalt-haired princess went back to her mare, hearing the crunch of dried leaves from Vi’s heavy footsteps behind her. Caitlyn gazed up, observing her surroundings as to where it would be best for her to potentially shoot at the stag. Sure, there were a variety of places she could go where she would be decently camouflaged into the foliage around her, but being able to have enough space for her to shoot accurately.

“Our best chance would be if I could shoot at the stag first from afar rather than us taking it down from close-up,” Caitlyn declared, glancing at Vi who had now joined Caitlyn on horseback and was staring at her with almost a sense of fascination. Caitlyn bit her lip, not used to being looked at in such a way. It was more common for people to look at her with a sense of enthusiasm and fixation, rather than how Vi was looking at her. “That is, since I’m assuming you don’t know how to use a crossbow.”

Vi grunted, as her shoulders tensed. “I know how to use a crossbow. They’re just..too finicky so I prefer using my sword.”

“Your loss is my gain, champion,” Caitlyn shrugged, “but in that case I will still need you to spot me. I can’t risk having anyone sneaking up on us somehow.”

“Your Highness doesn’t need to worry when they have such an admirable knight watching over you.” Vi made a motion of flexing her biceps which nearly made Caitlyn’s face burn up.

“Last time I checked you weren’t a knight.”

“Sounds like you did some background checks on me, ma’am.”

“No I didn’t. Shut up. Hurry up and come and spot me already.”

With a beaming grin plastered on her face, Vi made no protests as she began to slowly follow Caitlyn’s suit to where she would get ready to shoot the stag.

⋆˚✿˖°

Surprisingly, having Vi spot for her not only reassured Caitlyn that she was safe, but it also comforted her.

The pink-haired woman wasted no time getting into position to spot Caitlyn, regardless of the fact that she had insisted that she could take care of herself until she was about to shoot. The two women had situated their horses more so off to the side, their leads carefully bound around a tree branch. The visibility through the trees in the forest wasn’t the greatest for Caitlyn, but she figured this worked to her advantage in the stag not being able to see her. A slight opening between two contorted trees is where Caitlyn decided to base herself behind, with Vi behind her respectively. 

“So…I’m guessing that shooting the stag will make it easier for us to chase after it?”

Caitlyn breathed out, unravelling from the tense position she found herself in as she was readying herself to use her crossbow. A slight rustling of leaves sounded to Caitlyn’s side, which made the princess look over at it for a few beats. When nothing emerged and a silence followed afterwards, she resumed her movements.

Something felt…off. And whatever it was, Caitlyn couldn’t place it exactly.

Maybe she was right about not splitting up.

“That’s the main aim of it, if the stag does run off,” Caitlyn admitted, checking that she had loaded her crossbow correctly. She only had one shot (no pun intended) at doing this right. Hitting the stag in another area, or god forbid, missing her target completely was not permitted.

“The stag being wounded would mean it would tire out faster, which plays to our advantage,” Vi nodded. Caitlyn’s eyes flickered slightly over the frame of the pink-haired woman behind her, watching the way in which Vi tried to tone down her excitement. Caitlyn was almost tempted to make a joke about how this seemed to be Vi’s first hunt. “Where are you planning to shoot then? Its side? Its leg?”

“Its neck would be the better target,” Caitlyn confessed, feeling Vi’s eyes on her back, “there are more arteries and blood vessels there so it would be a quicker death. In a way it’s more merciful than if I were to shoot it in the eye, or any other sensitive point.”

“You’re enough of an alright shot to hit its eye.”

“You think I can’t do it?”

“No, I trust you. I’d be a fool to even consider that you couldn’t after you almost sniped me a couple of hours ago.”

“Good,” Caitlyn propped her crossbow slightly on the breadth of a thick tree branch in front of her. Doing this would give her less of a chance of somehow swaying and possibly missing, which was unlikely for Caitlyn to begin with. “And for your information, I’m an excellent shot.”

Vi, sensing that the princess was readying herself to shoot the stag, grinned before gazing around the area around them. As the pink-haired woman looked, Caitlyn found herself missing the presence of Vi’s eyes on her. “Yes, Your Highness.”

Caitlyn bit her lip before she exhaled, positioning her eye straight as she placed her cheek on the cheek rest. Before the princess had gotten ready, the stag had moved slightly to the side which caused Caitlyn to rotate her hips slightly. Previously in the corner of her eye, Caitlyn had seen the shifting of shadows, though she attributed that to the slow movements of the stag. Regardless, the princess’s hair stood on its end as she instead raised the crossbow from where she had propped it before, swallowing.

The stag was still as magnificent as it was massive, to which Caitlyn wondered how it was able to pass through so many densely packed trees. The animal gave a loud bellow after it finished the meal it was eating, its mossy fur almost black in the shadows of the forest. The sunlight streaming down from the breakage of the leaves above highlighted the sharp edges of its sandy antlers. It moved its head to the side, most likely inspecting yet another strange woodland noise before Caitlyn’s finger pressed down on the trigger as soon as she saw the exposure of its neck.

Everything following that happened faster than Caitlyn could blink.

The large animal gave a harrowing yelp as the dart pierced its flesh, making Caitlyn flinch. Its painful bellows made Vi suck in a breath between her teeth as Caitlyn straightened herself up and lowered her crossbow. From afar, they watched as the massive animal, the stag that Caitlyn’s mother had been so enthusiastic to hunt, was succumbing to a singular crossbow dart. Before falling to the ground with a large thump, it rotated his head to the other side where Caitlyn saw the other end of the crossbow dart sticking out.

The ground trembled slightly under the feet of the two women once the stag had fallen. Caitlyn breathed out a sigh of relief and lowered her crossbow before she turned back and saw Vi smiling at her. Her stomach doing somersaults, Caitlyn was left breathless at how stunning Vi’s smile was. Caitlyn ran her tongue over the gap between her own front teeth as she admired the pearl-like shin to Vi’s. Even seeing the way her eyes crinkled as she did so was enough to make the hunt worth it.

And if that meant going against the largest beasts in the woodland to do so, then so be it.

“Nice shot, Your Highness,” Vi congratulated the princess. Despite her teasing tone before, a sense of genuine praise radiated off of her comment.

“I apologise that you’ve been sidelined slightly in the hunt, champion.”

“Oh, no need. I’ve been having my own fun here behind you.”

“I’m glad to hear of it,” Caitlyn moved away from where she was positioned as Vi had moved backwards slightly. “Regardless, he’s all yours now. Unless you’d rather me help you with tying him up to take back to the camp?”

“Is this another talent that I’m yet to discover, ma’am?” Vi asked as she walked over to the horses and retrieved a thick rope out from her satchel. Caitlyn began walking up to her champion, looking at her with a cheeky glint in her eyes. Vi’s gaze never left Caitlyn’s body as she walked over slowly, the small crunches of leaves under Caitlyn’s feet not being enough to pull the champion out of her trance.

“You can be the judge of that when I beat you in getting the stag tied up,” Caitlyn said as she tugged Vi closer slightly by the rope she was holding. Caitlyn’s gaze was frozen on Vi’s face, grinning at the way a light shade of pink coated her champion’s cheeks. There was only a few centimetres between them at best, and yet Vi couldn’t get herself to lift her head up to meet Caitlyn’s eyes again. As much as the princess missed the calming shade of blue of her champion’s eyes, she couldn’t help but notice the breadth of Vi’s shoulders and strong frame, as well as the skilled craftsmanship of her clothes.

And yet, even though the two women were completely alone, Caitlyn couldn’t bring herself to pull Vi in any closer. Instead, the princess gently pulled the rope from her champion’s hands, which made Vi look up at her finally. The moment their eyes met, Vi’s pupils dilated however Caitlyn managed to put more distance between them shortly afterwards.

Gods, Caitlyn what are you doing?

The princess cleared her throat, “I’ll take his back legs while you take his front, okay? Hopefully that way it’ll be easier to tie the animal to a nearby branch so we can take it back to the camp.”

Another soft rustling followed, though Caitlyn’s attention was more focused on Vi’s flustered complexion. A rush of satisfaction ran through Caitlyn as she watched her champion struggle for words slightly, before coming to a conclusion.

“Whatever Your Highness thinks is best,” Vi nodded, to which Caitlyn flickered her eyes to where the stag was laying.

It was almost camouflaged into the background, with the foliage around him almost towering over. Splotches and puddles of blood shone slightly in the scarce lighting of the forest, while its coal-like eyes were now devoid of their life-like glimmer. The crossbow dart that had pierced its neck made its head hang at an awkward angle, the blood around it starting to congeal. Caitlyn cringed slightly, not enjoying the way the stag looked in death, but said nothing.

It was only when Caitlyn took a step forward that she realised that something was definitely off.

An arrow whizzed past the princess’s head as she reached to take her second step, before lodging itself in a tree to Caitlyn’s left. Caitlyn was left breathless, unable to call for Vi, as panic flooded her veins. A gasp lodged itself in the princess’s throat, and before she could think, the sound of pounding hooves echoed through the forest until they were swapped with the presence of a crossbow being pointed directly at the princess. Caitlyn stared straight up at the person intimidating her, but was only met with a face clouded in a black handkerchief and matching hat. Not that Caitlyn could hold eye contact with him for long anyway – her attention was much more fixated on how the crossbow dart loaded was in the perfect trajectory to hit her heart upon impact.

Fuck.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn didn’t know what to think.

Part of her wanted to smack herself for not being more careful and actually searching around her surroundings. She heard those leaves rustling around her too many times for it to be a coincidence. And what did she do instead of checking them out? The princess’s heart twinged slightly at the thought of her teasing with Vi earlier, though it was soon replaced with coursing adrenaline from the crossbow still pointed at her heart.

The other part?

Well…the other part wanted to cry.

Caitlyn couldn’t really think of anything else to do in this scenario. One false movement and it wouldn’t be long before that crossbow dart buried itself through Caitlyn’s heart as if she were a pin cushion. She couldn’t even look back at Vi, whom Caitlyn doubted could move either. The princess’s stomach sunk in hopelessness, breathing deeply and slowly through her teeth. Caitlyn’s skin warmed up, clouding her judgement as she was too frozen in shock to flit her gaze to either side of her.

She didn’t realise that it would take something like this to remind her of how truly incapable and inexperienced she was. Suddenly, Caitlyn felt like she was ten-years-old again, completely abandoned and surrounded by threatening faces willing to make entertainment for her before putting her out of her misery. Her breath rattled slightly in her throat, feeling like she not only failed herself in being caught in this trap, but also Vi. 

Because of her own selfishness and reluctance to do the right thing and return to her mother’s camp, now they were stuck defenceless in an ambush. How could she have been so foolish? It wasn’t exactly the way in which Caitlyn had envisioned her day, but nonetheless, she had to try and find a way to get both of them out of the mess she had caused.

“Fancy seeing Your Highness here,” the man holding the crossbow straight at her announced. Although his expression was pretty deadpan, Caitlyn’s stomach churned at the way the corners of his mouth twitched upwards somewhat. “And having taken down such a sizable beast as well.”

“It’s my stag,” As much as Caitlyn wanted to give Vi credit for helping her out with hunting the deer, she wanted to put as less of a target on Vi as possible. Singling herself out as a result, seemed to work for the moment. “And you’re trespassing on private land.”

“I don’t see your name written on the animal.”

“It has my arrow in its neck. It’s mine.”

“And when I put my arrow through your neck,” the man threatened, causing Caitlyn’s heart to force out several strained thumps. “Do you think I’m going to care who the stag belongs to?”

Caitlyn’s gaze hardened as she watched the way in which the man’s finger twitched on the trigger. Her heart faltered slightly – one slight mispressure of his finger and Caitlyn would be dead before she registered that the dart would be flying at her. His hand twitched slightly as well, and regardless of the fact that he was the person here controlling the hand of fate, he was undeniably nervous.

“Let me make this simple for you, princess,” the man almost hissed, to which Caitlyn only raised an eyebrow. “Unless you want to kiss your precious throne and life goodbye, you won’t resist when we tie you up and take you with us, stag included. If not–”

Caitlyn flinched and recoiled as a crossbow dart brushed past her shoulder, hitting the tree behind her with a dull thud. The skin where the dart had brushed up against stun dimly, adrenaline still coursing through Caitlyn’s body and making it hard to concentrate properly on anything else than the sudden movement. The princess didn’t realise she had closed her eyes until she opened them and found the crossbow aimed directly at her heart once more. At this point, Caitlyn was surprised at how her heart wasn’t practically bursting out of her chest and skewering itself on the crossbow dart aimed at her.

Scrambled thoughts flooded Caitlyn’s mind, though through it all, one thing remained fixed in her anxiety and overflow of fear.

Vi.

Not being able to even look back at her companion made Caitlyn feel more uneasy. It was bad enough that Caitlyn had essentially led both of them into this stupidly predictable trap, but it felt almost agonising that she couldn’t check up on her champion.

Was she just as anxious as Caitlyn was? Was she just as frozen in place? Did she regret not going back to the camp?

Relying on her other senses was not something that the princess was entirely keen on. She felt most grounded when she could picture something within her sight, rather than relying on easily misleading audio cues or scents. Perhaps that was why she enjoyed archery so much – as much as the sport did rely on some audio perception and a sprinkle of anticipation, Caitlyn’s attention to detail using her sight made her feel safe. Maybe the same went for her harp playing as well, with how she had to be tentative with which cords she struck and played.

Thus, being made to feel like a horse with blinkers on, was not something Caitlyn enjoyed. Devoting her of her most valued sense made her feel even more helpless than she already felt.

“-then I won’t hesitate to substitute you instead of the tree the next time I use my crossbow,” the man in front of Caitlyn continued. “I admit, it’d be more preferable to take you alive, though I won’t risk my life for yours.”

“How chivalrous,” Caitlyn remarked, trying to downplay her anxiety surrounding the whole situation, “should I thank you for trying to preserve my life? Maybe I might hope that you’ll be kind enough to let me at least have a part of my stag if I can’t walk free.”

“There are a number of people that would do anything to get their hands on the heir to the Runeterra Kingdom. I highly doubt that some of them will be picky as to whether you’re alive or not.”

A slight shift behind Caitlyn made the muscles in the princess’s body tense. Caitlyn hated this with every fibre of her being, and every fibre of her being screamed at her to finally turn around but she knew that that wasn’t possible. If the man in front of her didn’t get the chance to shoot at Caitlyn (which the princess highly doubted with how close they were), there were a number of other bandits scattered around where Caitlyn was cornered which would make it impossible for the princess to try and outwit the whole gang. In the corners of each of her eyes, Caitlyn could spot two other people staring at her on either side.

Ironically, Caitlyn’s only chance of being able to escape this situation would be Vi. As much as the princess hated being at the whim of others and dependable, Caitlyn wasn’t even sure where Vi was, let alone if Vi was even cornered like her. The princess hadn’t heard a single comment from her champion ever since she congratulated her highness on her shooting of the stag. Caitlyn even found herself searching for the sound of Vi’s breaths behind her to no avail.

Was Caitlyn really going to have to let these people take her away? Had Vi really left her on her own?

From the way it looked, it was either that or she put up a fight and risked being treated worse than her stag. Cassandra was nowhere in sight to ride to her rescue again, and (to Caitlyn’s knowledge) Vi most likely slipped away while she still could when Caitlyn got cornered. Part of Caitlyn refused to believe that her champion had resulted in such cowardice, but if she did it wasn’t like the princess could blame her. Perhaps Vi was still somewhere around the woods scouting for the right chance to jump in and capture Caitlyn’s captors by surprise – or maybe, she was still behind Caitlyn after all.

Caitlyn couldn’t say. She barely wanted to think about the prospect of being possibly abandoned, but with every second that ticked by it was beginning to become a more realistic scenario.

“And if you don’t manage to get to these people?” Caitlyn inquired. The princess hoped that by stalling slightly, maybe Caitlyn was buying herself time to think things through and ponder at a way of escape. Though, with how her pulse kept pounding in her ears and how Caitlyn’s breath threatened to rattle when she talked, the princess was thinking more so about how to remain poise and collected. “You’re practically surrounded by noble people across all of Runeterra. Sooner or later, you’ll end up worse than carrion.”

The princess’s ears perked up slightly from a small rustle to her right, though Caitlyn kept her head high and her gaze stern. She could tell that her captor was mulling the idea over, and that he realised that she was being realistic. There was no denying that the forest that her mother had chosen was dense, and in less than a couple of hours time Cassandra and the rest of her hunting companions would be out looking for Caitlyn. Unless the captors headed towards the Royal Hunting Camp, it would be hours until they located another exit. Safe to say, Cassandra would reach Caitlyn (dead or alive, but still captive) before these strangers could cart her daughter off. 

And then? Well, if Cassandra put the heads of the bandits that had almost killed Caitlyn years ago on display, who was to say what she’d do with the people that killed her only daughter. Whatever Cassandra would have in mind, Caitlyn highly doubted any of them would leave alive, let alone looking…presentable.

“Your best bet is taking the stag and leaving me,” Caitlyn tried to reason with her captors, though the man in front of her only furrowed his eyebrows and stretched himself so that the gap between him and Caitlyn grew smaller. “That is, if you value having your head still attached to your neck.”

The man in front of Caitlyn didn’t like her response. He walked his horse closer to where Caitlyn was standing, to a point where the princess thought that he was going to jab the dart into her chest rather than firing it to save him the energy of having to pull the trigger. Nonetheless, Caitlyn breathed out slowly through her nose, and forced herself to ignore the way in which her throat tightened.

She refused to die today.

Maybe it was her stubbornness that made her so opposed to the idea, despite alarms blaring in her head. Maybe it was because of the idea of not being able to prove to her mother that Caitlyn was, in fact , capable of a lot more than Cassandra knew. Or, maybe, Caitlyn wanted to live for the sake of living.

Regardless of the fact that the princess’s life was tediously restricted, there were things in her life which made waking up every day worth it . And now, with the surprising reappearance of her champion in her life (Caitlyn wished), perhaps she had another reason to add to her ever-growing list.

The princess blinked, forcing her eyes to look away from the man in front of her for a beat as another rustling sound caught her ear’s attention. In the very top line of her eyesight, behind the man that was standing in front of her, was a slight fuzz of pink hidden in a string of medium rise bushes. It took every ounce of Caitlyn’s willpower and energy to resist the urge to look back, her heart starting to beat faster once again. Last thing the princess wanted was to draw more attention to where she was looking at.

Okay. Maybe all hope wasn’t lost.

That being said, Caitlyn breathed in and tried to calm the excitement that was now brewing inside of her. Even though she wasn’t as alone as she had first thought, this wasn’t a sure indication that they'll be able to escape successfully. Best case scenarios they’d manage to get away with some bruising and scratches. Worst case scenario? Caitlyn wanted to shake her head at the thought.

“It’s your choice,” Caitlyn tried to reason with the man in front of her, “but I bet there’s a voice in there trying to convince you that I am right.”

The man huffed, before tearing his gaze from Caitlyn and nodded to some of his companions on Caitlyn’s right. The two individuals that had previously positioned their own crossbows and arrows straight at Caitlyn’s head had now slowly left and disappeared into the forest. The princess doubted they’d be gone for long, as glad as she was that the number of people outnumbering them was dropping. Most likely, the man’s companions would be scouting the woods for anyone that would be looking for them, which might mean that they might become an inconvenience if Caitlyn managed to get herself past the first few obstacles in her path.

Caitlyn’s heart stilled slightly, feeling the enormous pressure on her heart lessen as the man lowered his crossbow slightly. Even though it was now aimed more relaxedly  at her stomach, at least if it were to fire the princess would still get a few precious seconds to say her goodbyes before dying.

No.

Too much thinking about death. Not enough thinking of escaping.

Using his crossbow, the man waved over the other person on Caitlyn’s left over to the right. Now, there was still the man in front of her and one person at either end. Or, at least, Caitlyn supposed there would have been if there hadn’t been a thump coming from in front of her. The princess had barely registered the twinkling of something silver-like in the bushes in front of her, before the man before Caitlyn relaxed and then slumped forwards. Caitlyn only got a small glimpse of the knife lodged in the back of his head before she rolled to the side and took cover.

⋆˚✿˖°

Everything else following that went by in a blur.

Before Caitlyn knew it her bow was trembling in her grip and she was starting to get low on arrows. There was no other sign of Vi either, which made Caitlyn only the more anxious as she watched the other people that had held her hostage walk around. From time to time, they’d shout the odd taunt to dare her to come out, but the princess knew better than to give up her location. After everything that went down, especially the death of their leader, Caitlyn knew that hope of being taken in alive was null. As well as that, there were still the other two individuals that had gone off on their own to potentially deal with.

The blue-haired princess stared at the tree she had previously taken cover behind. The tree had become more pincushion-like more than anything, with the arrows that had been fired at her sticking awkwardly. One of them had strayed with the others and landed in a tree further away, but was flecked with blood. Another half of one was thrown around near the roots of the previous tree. Caitlyn breathed in deeply, the harsh sting on her arm from the arrow made her skin throb slightly. The pain on her arm was not nearly as severe as the remaining arrow that was embedded in the side of her shoulder, though that now had dulled to an irritating ache. The material on her arm was darker from Caitlyn’s blood, while her hair hung around now more in awkward pieces rather than the braids they had been styled in.

“You can’t hide forever princess!”

Caitlyn heard another one of them taunt her, as the princess tried to apply pressure to her shoulder. Her fingers came back slick, and the heat circling around the forest wasn’t helping her either. Nonetheless, Caitlyn gingerly plucked out an arrow from her quiver the moment she saw one of them patrolling around. Pain seared down her arm from her injured shoulder, making Caitlyn stifle a groan. Her fingers seized up slightly, causing her to almost fumble her bow before she forced herself to grip onto it.

Things weren't exactly looking good.

So far, the princess caught sight of a woman with dark-hair walking around more often as opposed to the skinnier man that had stood by her side on Caitlyn’s left. The dark-haired woman strolled carefully, her own bow loaded as she paced around. Caitlyn’s back was glued to the tree she was hiding behind, moving slightly to the side as she tried to balance her body as she got ready to shoot.

A light rustle sounded to Caitlyn’s side, which the princess brushed off as she levelled the arrow to her cheek–

“ Caitlyn.”

The princess let out a squeak, almost jumping out of her skin as she whipped her head round. Her heart threatened to jump out of her chest, but calmed down slightly once her eyes caught sight of tufts of messy pink hair.

“ What are you doing?” Caitlyn harshly whispered as her face tensed up in pain as she moved forward. “You can’t sneak up on me like that when we’re being hunted down.”

Vi’s face softened slightly as she caught sight of Caitlyn’s worried expression, before her eyes hovered down to her bow and then her injured shoulder. She let out a soft huff. A moment of silence fell between them, Caitlyn still spooked from how Vi appeared from the nearby shrubbery and Vi speechless.

Caitlyn didn’t like the way her companion had developed a taste for camouflage, especially in bushes, but now was not the time for complaints. The princess frowned, only now registering that Vi called her by her actual name and not her title, but the last thing Caitlyn wanted to do was correct her at that moment. If anything, the princess found herself wanting to hear the way her name rolled off her champion’s tongue more.

“How deep is it?” Vi asked softly, reaching out slightly to touch it but then retracting her hand back like she had crossed a line. The pink-haired woman sucked air between her teeth, almost as if she was the one that was shot and not Caitlyn, which made the princess snap out of her daydreaming. “Shit, Your Highness, I’m a woman filled with wonders but medical skill is not one of them.”

“Shut up, don’t make me laugh. It already hurts enough as it is.”

“But they say laughter is the best medicine.”

“Ha ha, very funny. What’s important right now is that I can still shoot.”

Barely, Caitlyn thought, though she made sure to not add that she was finding it more difficult to grasp her bow in her respective arm. Vi appeared agitated enough as it was just from seeing her injury and having to sneak around like this, so better to keep this to herself for the moment.

Vi’s lips twitched upwards before Caitlyn whipped back around. A gasp caught in her throat as she relaxed her grip on her arrow.

“She’s gone,” Caitlyn breathed out, panic settling into her bones once more.

“Who?” Vi asked.

“Her! The woman that was just walking around!” Caitlyn’s voice became more strained, while Vi blinked at her before she looked around her surroundings.

This was not how Caitlyn envisioned things going. A part of her was thankful that for one she was still alive and breathing, though the rattling in her chest and her muscles tensing up told her that she didn’t have much longer until she wouldn’t be. Yes, Vi was still here, but Caitlyn was still wounded and if more people came over and ambushed them again…well, it didn’t look great.

“I don’t know where the other one is either.”

“I took care of him,” Vi whispered bluntly, making eye contact with Caitlyn when the princess looked back at her. Caitlyn could breathe a bit easier knowing they were down 2 from 3, though this last person was proving to be too large of an inconvenience.

A silence fell between the two women, neither of them knowing what was most appropriate to say. Instead, with both of them increasingly on edge, Caitlyn looked around them while Vi’s gaze flicked from side to side as she relied on her hearing. The princess narrowed her eyes as she continued looking for the dark-haired woman, not understanding where she could have disappeared so quickly. There was no sign of her on land, that much was clear, which Vi seemed to agree with when the two women made eye contact once more. Vi pointed upwards, one of her eyebrows inquisitive.

Caitlyn’s spirit fell when she realised what Vi was asking. There really wouldn't be any other option where the dark-haired woman could be, since Caitlyn highly doubted that she would be hiding elsewhere out of sight. The princess drew her arrow back while she held her bow, and gazed upwards. In the corner of her eye, she saw Vi toss and catch one of her knives, which under safer circumstances might have earned a small grin from the princess.

Caitlyn’s eyes narrowed as she tilted herself slightly to each side, stretching to get as much of a sight as to where the woman would be hiding in the treeline without exposing herself and Vi too much. A soft groan fell from her lips, a mixture of pain and frustration.

“The coast looks clear for now,” Vi said, scuttling closer to Caitlyn, “if we’re lucky, we could sneak out slowly and get back to our horses.”

“If they’re still alive,” Caitlyn cursed herself for being such a cynic, but that didn’t seem to dismay Vi.

“Are you ready to move?”

Caitlyn looked around her surroundings one more time, before her gaze settled on Vi once more. Butterflies flooded the princess’s stomach, to which Caitlyn cringed slightly. She didn’t like the situation they were in one bit, but at the same time the princess also acknowledged how that, if they didn’t try to move it’d be a slower attempt of them trying to get back. Still, something irritated Caitlyn, but she couldn’t figure out what.

The princess gave her companion a tight smile, “We’ll go a couple trees at a time.”

Vi smiled back, “A couple trees at a time, yes.”

Caitlyn nodded and watched the way Vi scuttled over to the next few trees on the left, checked her surroundings and motioned for the princess to follow suit. Caitlyn, still keeping her bow and arrow in hand, bit her lip before scuttling over to where Vi was. All the while, there was still no sight of the dark-haired woman, nor did the strange feeling leave Caitlyn. The princess let out a few gasps, before Vi touched her stronger shoulder in comfort.

So far, so good at least.

Her champion pursed her lips slightly, as Caitlyn tried to calm her breathing down. Sure, she could still walk but the arrow that was still embedded in her arm was draining her of energy quicker than she would’ve liked. By the minute her dress was beginning to get more damp around the jagged end of the arrow, and whenever Caitlyn raised her arm slightly she could feel each jolt of pain shoot down her nerves. 

“We’re almost there,” Vi said and Caitlyn laughed weakly at Vi’s attempt to comfort her.

“Liar.”

“Well…not exactly, but we’re nearer to where the horses are at least.”

Vi gave Caitlyn a small smile, making Caitlyn’s heart warm up a bit. For once, the princess found herself thankful that she was breathless because if not, then she might have blabbered on about how grateful she was that Vi hadn’t left her in the heat of things. That, and the way in which Vi was still trying to comfort her despite being anxious herself and having such a pretty smile? Caitlyn would swoon if she wasn’t scared of lodging the arrow deeper into her flesh.

“Ready?” Vi asked Caitlyn again, to which the princess nodded and gripped her bow in her injured hand.

Vi drew her lips into a thin line before gazing around their surroundings once more, and walking in a crouching position to another pair of trees in front of Caitlyn. The pink-haired woman gazed slightly forward, tilting herself upwards, before she mouthed something to the princess when she turned back.

Horses.

Caitlyn almost wanted to cry when she read Vi's lips. Never would she have thought that she would be glad to return to her mother, who had so previously been so adamant at keeping Caitlyn behind closed doors. As much as she hated to admit that Cassandra was right in some aspects, Caitlyn was still glad that she managed to go on such a thrilling side quest. Being punctured with an arrow, on the other hand, she didn’t exactly recommend.

From where Vi was, Caitlyn guessed that it was only a hundred or so yards before they could finally make their way back. The princess tried to quieten the swell of hope that started in her chest as reality settled in. Even if they did manage to make it to the horses (which there still was the possibility of them not getting that far so easily), there was the task of getting away quickly. And for Caitlyn, there was the matter of being able to ride properly because of her shoulder.

There was also the stag that they had hunted to consider, but with how the princess was growing more in need of medical attention, it was clear that both Caitlyn and Vi were more concerned with other matters. Caitlyn just hoped that her mother wouldn’t be too frustrated having had unknowingly traded an injured and disobedient daughter for a dead stag.

As soon as Vi and Caitlyn made eye contact again, the champion gestured for the princess to crawl over to her position. Caitlyn gripped onto her bow, feeling the arrow in between her other fingers tremble slightly as she raised herself slightly to scuttle. Caitlyn made a mistake in not checking her surroundings prior to moving, and thus the princess barely put one of her feet in front of the other when an arrow zipped past her thigh and landed in front of her foot.

Seconds barely passed between that moment and the point when Caitlyn angled her body back and let her arrow loose, Vi’s voice shouting something incomprehensible. Zipping through the air, the princess watched the way in which her arrow flew before lodging itself in the throat of the dark-haired woman up above that was lurking around previously. A scream sounded, though Caitlyn wasn’t sure whether it was coming from her and the pain that ran through her or from the woman she had just killed. The princess watched the way in which the woman coughed pure red, before the impact of the arrow pushed her gently back. 

Her body barely hit the ground with a loud thump before Caitlyn started sprinting in the opposite direction.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn didn’t realise that her heart could hammer any faster than it did when she was held at ransom. It was only when she was riding away on her horse that she registered it, her chest rattling with the urge to burst into tears.

The moment Caitlyn had started sprinting after she fired her arrow, she didn’t dare to look back. Judging by the look on Vi’s face, a mixture of sheer shock and dread, Caitlyn doubted she was going to comment on Caitlyn’s sharp sprinting. The pink-haired woman took the lead as Caitlyn scrambled slightly as she tried to figure out a way to run, while also holding her bow and not moving her injured shoulder. Fortunately, the adrenaline coursing through her meant that the majority of the pain in her shoulder had dulled to a minor ache.

Caitlyn’s throat burned with a mixture of exhaustion and fear, and it took everything in her to not start sobbing the moment the two women had arrived at their horses. The princess started praying that no one was behind them, though from how the only sound in the forest was of the pounding of their footsteps and the occasional animal noise nearby, Caitlyn thought it was unlikely. If there was someone else with them in the forest nearby, the princess doubted they would’ve gotten very far.

Huffing, Caitlyn unleashed her horse and prepared herself for the pain that was about to follow. Vi was already waiting for the princess by her mare, her fingers interlocked to give the princess a leg-up. Caitlyn’s heart warmed seeing Vi already positioned to help her, to which Caitlyn gladly took since even with Vi’s help the princess struggled to haul herself over her horse with one functioning arm. Caitlyn bit her bottom lip to stop herself from shouting in pain, feeling her body seize up slightly when she settled herself in her saddle. 

Vi gave her a worried look, though Caitlyn waved her off both from how she did not want Vi to worry about her too much but also because she was anxious to escape everything that had happened prior. Vi said nothing, and instead went and unleashed her own horse before hauling herself over. Caitlyn took a tentative look behind her, putting her bow over her shoulder. Blinking, Caitlyn paled slightly as she heard the low murmuring of people, but she attributed that more to the pooling of blood near her shoulder. 

Just have to get back to the camp first, she reminded her. The last thing she wanted was to faint because of blood loss.

She swallowed, sensing Vi’s eyes on her, and was met with a burst of soft blueness that made a swirl of comfort envelop Caitlyn. Through her gaze, Caitlyn could tell that Vi was trying to slightly ask Caitlyn whether she was alright. The princess’s own eyes softened, though with a slight rustling behind the two women this moment was suddenly caught short. Caitlyn saw the way in which Vi’s hair stood on end, which caused her to start cantering away. Caitlyn followed, trying her best to guide her horse using one hand as the reins spilled out slightly from her grip. The princess breathed in slowly, feeling warmer as she travelled behind Vi, but hoping it wouldn’t be too long until they’ll be back at her mother’s camp.

Hearing the hooves of Caitlyn’s horse, Vi took one last look at the princess before beginning to gallop.

⋆˚✿˖° !!!

“Brace yourself, Your Highness. Okay, deep breath in. Three, two, one…”

Not even the piece of wood in Caitlyn’s mouth could stop her from screaming. Caitlyn had never felt any pain like it, and the more and more the surgeon poked and prodded in her arrow wound the more Caitlyn felt like she was about to pass out.

Vi and Caitlyn had barely made it back to Cassandra’s camp before Caitlyn passed out for the first time. During the duration of their riding, Caitlyn was starting to feel worse and worse as droplets of sweat began to stain her ripped clothes. She didn’t know how she made it through the ride, since when she tried remembering anything about it, the majority of her memories faded and merged into one fuzzy amalgamation. Flashes of light clouded her vision as she gripped onto her horse to gallop faster, though Caitlyn couldn’t remember anything as to what happened when she and Vi had reached her mother’s camp.

The strong grip around her frame, along with the escalating chatter of people was all that tethered her consciousness to what was going on around her.

So when she blinked her eyes open and breathed in, it wasn’t long before she felt the bitter taste of wet wood in her mouth and her nerves burning around her shoulder.

Her eyes cloudy, Caitlyn wiped them dry with what remained of her sleeve on her functioning arm as the doctor stepped back from her and sat at a nearby desk for a few moments. He murmured a few low words, as the princess took a few rattling breaths in and then removed the piece of wood from her mouth. Outside, the furious shouts of Queen Cassandra echoed. Caitlyn dreaded to think what her mother would say to her after she was done. Cassandra hadn’t talked to her since she had left, though a part of Caitlyn was glad of that. As much as Cassandra’s presence would have been a comfort to Caitlyn, the princess doubted her mother would be very compassionate as she was having invasive surgery.

Speaking of visitors, she hadn’t heard a word from Vi either, let alone see her.

Caitlyn’s heart twinged with a slight sadness, but the princess still had hope installed in her that she and Vi would meet again. After all, Vi had helped to save Caitlyn. Surely that accomplishment alone had some merit to it.

Caitlyn breathed in deeply, feeling clamier than ever before the doctor approached her once more. By the sheepish look on his face, Caitlyn didn’t have high hopes for whatever prognosis the doctor was about to deliver.

“Would you like to sit up, Your Highness?” The doctor asked, “You might want to for this news.”

Caitlyn nodded, not having the energy to decline or say otherwise. The doctor then proceeded to lean over the princess slightly as he propped her straight. The princess whimpered slightly, scratching the bench she was sitting on as pain shot down her arm from the movement. The doctor assisting her apologised several times under his breath, while Caitlyn closed her eyes. Blood flowed from her wound, while crusts of red clung to her skin.

“Would you like the bad news or slightly better news, ma’am?”

“Is there no good news?” Caitlyn tried to joke with the doctor, earning a groan from her as she slightly chuckled. “You had me here holding on for some hope, doctor.”

The doctor cringed, “unfortunately not. But that does not mean that all hope is lost.”

“Hit me with the bad news then first,” Caitlyn told the doctor, “or rather, please don’t. I’m in quite a lot of pain already, doctor.”

The doctor chuckled somewhat, which seemed to lift his spirits slightly. Caitlyn smiled at him lightly, still trying not to somehow pass out from how light headed she had felt from the pain.

“The bad news is that the arrow head is wedged into the inside of your shoulder and will require surgery,” the doctor advised Caitlyn. The princess wasn’t surprised, since she had seen her mother’s soldiers get similar injuries and had to get theirs removed in a similar fashion. “This will mean that we can go about removing it by either pushing the arrowhead through your shoulder and cutting it out from behind, or making a larger incision in the front, which is the slightly better news.”

“I feel so grateful for the fact that you gave me a choice, doctor.”

“A thousand apologies, Your Highness,” the doctor gulped, appearing more nervous now from Caitlyn’s comment. “It’s safe to assume that the arrowhead you got hit with was a barbed broadhead, which would make pushing the arrowhead out the other side more risky. Thus I advise Your Highness to choose the latter choice, as to avoid further complication and pain.”

“So I don’t really get a choice either way, huh,” Caitlyn breathed out, looking at the doctor and seeing him stare at her with worried eyes, “well, you’re the medical expert so I trust your advice. I choose the invasive procedure.”

“Would Your Highness like to inform Her–”

“My mother will be informed of everything afterwards,” Caitlyn firmly stated, not wishing to come in conflict with her mother about this. The doctor, on the other hand, did not seem as enthusiastic towards Caitlyn’s verdict as she did. From how Caitlyn saw it, she was the one who had been injured and thus she should have the right to decide her treatment. Regardless, Cassandra was undoubtedly furious with her, so Caitlyn was sure that she would most likely forget about not being informed about the princess prior to the surgery.

“Is Your Highness sure?”

“I am sure, doctor,” Caitlyn tried to offer some comfort to the doctor in front of her, who looked as though he was about to pass out from sheer nerves as much as she was about to. “Whatever anger my mother may have against you, I promise you that I will deal with it. Even thus, my mother will be much more furious if you leave me to bleed out more on this grass beneath us instead of getting the arrowhead out of me.”

Even though Caitlyn knew her words couldn’t have calmed the doctor down too much, she was conflicted as to offer the doctor sweet words or confront him with reality. In reality, the princess was just as desperate to get the arrowhead out of her as she was to go back home for once. Really, the only thing that she wanted to do more than that was see Vi, but her injury prevented her from going further than two paces from the bench. Caitlyn’s irritation grew slightly thinking about this, squirming slightly in her seat before she sucked air through her teeth.

“It might be foolish to ask,” Caitlyn started, “but would you have anything for some pain relief?”

The doctor glanced over at the princess before sighing, and reaching down into his bag. By now, Caitlyn’s head was pounding, but she wanted nothing more than to finally have some sort of relief after everything that she had been through. Despite this, she doubted the doctor would have anything that could make the pain (amongst other things) disappear completely – medieval medicine was far from progressive when it came to painkillers. Plus, them being in the middle of the woods away from urban areas meant that this made the small number of options Caitlyn would’ve had available even smaller.

The blue-haired princess placed a gentle hand over her injured shoulder, feeling the way her warm blood coated part of her palm. Her tentative eyes watched the way in which the doctor shuffled around a bit, before pulling out a bottle of wine.

“I suggest that Your Highness drink as much of it as possible,” the doctor murmured darkly, “I’m afraid the procedure will be quite long.”

⋆˚✿˖° !!!

Caitlyn could barely gulp down half the bottle of alcohol before she gave up. 

Her body ached, and her eyes stung and welled up slightly. The princess rested her head back, feeling the way in which her shoulder throbbed, now arrowhead-free and placed in a sling. With the mixture of intense pain, as well as the sluggish and out of it feeling from the alcohol, it was safe to say that Caitlyn wasn’t getting up in a hurry. And, as much as she wanted to go to sleep and rest after the strenuous operation, the pain still throbbing in her body prevented her from doing so.

The operation went as well as it could have done for it being performed in the wilderness. Caitlyn wasn’t sure whether that was a good thing or not, but with how her head kept spiralling she tried not to dwell on it too much. During the majority of it, Caitlyn was caught in a limbo of being on the cusp of fainting and feeling like she wanted to sob, with each lurch of pain from the doctor’s movements in her wound. Fire-like impulses ran through the princess’s body, the urge to suppress her screams growing more unsuccessful the longer the operation progressed.

Somewhen, between the moment where the operation had finished and Caitlyn had woken up again, she (and by extension also her family) had moved back to the Palace. A lavish pillow supporting her regal head, Caitlyn was still laying on her plush bed while the light from the sunset streamed through her curtains. Her torn and muddy clothes from her ‘exhibition’ had been changed to a light green dress with golden and white accents. It wasn’t much simpler from what Caitlyn had previously been wearing, though being laid down and having her arm supported by a sling meant that Caitlyn couldn’t look at herself. Her hair, on the other hand, had been taken out and brushed through. Despite this, some strands were still flecked with dried blood and mud.

Caitlyn blinked, trying to process everything that had happened in such a small time. She didn’t really know where to start. Things seemed to intertwine too heavily, and with the fear and anxiety still settled in her bones from how she was held hostage, the princess wasn’t happy with the way in which her previous memories were diminished by it. 

Regardless, that didn’t stop Caitlyn from thinking about it. And by it, Caitlyn more so meant Vi.

Vi and her annoyingly shining eyes and her fair skin. Vi and the small freckles on her nose that Caitlyn could see up close, and the way her voice sometimes got husky. Vi and the way she always looked out for Caitlyn, and being there to offer a warm smile.

Before she could feel the heat rise to her cheeks, Caitlyn winced slightly as she shifted a bit. Her wound, unsurprisingly, was still tender. Caitlyn was unsure about how long it’d take to heal either, and even then there was the task of keeping away the infection. Caitlyn’s mind drifted to Cassandra, and how her mother (despite being furious at her, no doubt) would probably waste no expense at getting the best doctors to supervise her healing process. 

The princess’s shoulders relaxed, as she tilted her head to the side. She watched the way a faded mixture of red, orange and purple flooded the sky behind her curtain. Around this time, Caitlyn’s mother would usually have a sort of  ‘after-party’ for all of the nobles that had gone hunting with them, but with Caitlyn’s sudden injury she wasn’t sure it was happening this year. This was before Caitlyn herself sat up (with difficulty and a stream of strained groans slipping out) and saw a handful of figures beyond her curtain in the Palace Gardens. As much as Caitlyn wasn’t in the mood for any more socialising, a small part of her hoped that at least she’d have Mel to talk to. 

A part of Caitlyn also hoped that Vi might be present, though with the rocky relationship Vi and her mother already seemed to help, the princess knew her showing up with Vi while she was wounded didn’t look the best.

Caitlyn willed herself to be sensible. She had to be realistic – Vi wouldn’t be able to come and see her. And, anyway, why would she? Caitlyn had led both of them into unknowing danger, and most likely caused more problems for her down the line. Yes, Caitlyn might still be the heir apparent, but with everything that had happened previously Caitlyn’s heart sank at the prospect of Vi not having as good of an impression of the princess as Caitlyn would have liked.

Somehow, the pain in Caitlyn’s shoulder was almost equal to the disappointment that Caitlyn felt.

Now that she was back to her regular schedule of confinement, and without Vi to possibly look forward to, Caitlyn’s spirits had significantly diminished.

“Look, I’ve come on the orders of the Queen herself, so if you just let me see Her Highness–”

Silence followed, while Caitlyn’s eyebrows raised themselves in surprise.

“We’ve already told you before ma’am–”

“ Gods don’t call me ma’am, I’m not old enough for that yet.”

“--But unless Her Majesty herself comes and asks to see the princess, Her Highness is to not be disturbed.”

“And yet she has sent me to check up on her and call her to dinner. I doubt any of them will be pleased when the princess has to eat her dinner cold.”

Not needing to be prompted anymore, Caitlyn shortly got on her feet and proceeded to open her bedroom door. A smile immediately appeared on her face the moment her eyes landed on a familiar and muscular figure with choppy pink hair. The princess knew there was no mistaking that voice – nothing could ever make her forget that voice.

Now standing opposite her, Vi’s eyes shone with surprisement upon seeing Caitlyn appear suddenly in her doorway. Caitlyn’s own eyes flicked over Vi, and softened upon seeing her black eye and the cuts on one of her cheekbones and chin. Like Caitlyn’s, Vi’s hair was slightly tangled and was flecked with blood and dirt. She had also managed to change out of her hunting clothes, and was instead in a black shirt and grey trousers, which reminded Caitlyn a lot of her armour when she was jousting. A silver belt completed her look, while one of her ear cuffs was missing. Caitlyn resisted the urge to trace the shape of Vi’s ear cartilage.

Vi appeared to be doing the same thing with Caitlyn, and once the two women made eye contact, Vi’s cheeks coloured slightly.

“You’re awake,” Vi stated the obvious and Caitlyn gave a small smile.

“And you’re causing a racket outside of my bedroom,” Caitlyn pretended to be annoyed, to which Vi cringed.

“My apologies, Your Highness,” Vi said, trying to play off the fact that she was getting more and more flustered with how Caitlyn’s gaze refused to leave her, “but, as I was trying to explain to your guards here, Her Majesty sent me to check up on you.”

“And you’ve done just that,” Caitlyn said softly, and despite her comment being curt, her tone was tinged with appreciation, “You almost had me thinking that Her Majesty came here herself.”

“Should I send for her?”

“No, no,” Caitlyn dismissed Vi’s idea. Even though the princess knew it was futile putting off seeing her mother for too much longer, Caitlyn wanted to bask in Vi’s attention for a little while longer. After all, she wasn’t sure when else she’d be able to talk to her pink-haired champion. “There’s no need. That is, unless there’s another reason as to why you’ve come?”

Vi blinked, and then proceeded to look to the guard on Caitlyn’s left and then the one on her right. She parted her lips slightly, but she held back what it seemed like she wanted to say. Caitlyn pursed her own lips, watching the way in which Vi pondered for a few beats. Her eyes drifted down to Vi’s lips, and wondered whether they tasted like cherries as much her pink-hair was stained with the same colour.

“It was more so to check up on you, ma’am,” Vi confessed, “but if you’re feeling up to it then Her Majesty did request that you come out into the courtyard.”

“And if I require more rest?”

“Then I advise that Your Highness rests some more.”

“You are very wise in your council, champion,” Caitlyn gave Vi a light smile, to which the pink-haired woman seemed to relax upon seeing it. Vi’s eyes kept drifting to Caitlyn’s sling, and the bandage that was wrapped around her shoulder. Vi’s face softened in doing so, which made Caitlyn curse the fact that her guards were still here with them. If only they were alone like they were in the forest earlier today…

No.

Caitlyn didn’t want to think about that just yet. Especially in front of Vi, who could study her every mood. Gods forbid she would start thinking about what else they could’ve done if they hadn’t been interrupted. For now, on the other hand, they’d just have to stay as mere fantasies. For now, Caitlyn hoped.

“That’s what happens when you’re an older sister,” Vi chuckled slightly awkwardly, not really knowing what to say unless she stated the obvious about Caitlyn’s shoulder. “You learn from your own experiences when you’re young, and then you apply them to those that look up to you to protect them.”

Caitlyn’s eyes glimmered slightly, excited to learn more about her champion. “And did it work?”

“Am I not allowed to keep my mysterious atmosphere around me?”

“As the heir apparent I insist on knowing this critical information.”

Vi gave a soft smile, before brandishing her forearm to Caitlyn, “If Your Highness does me the honour, I can always tell you on the way outside?”

“Are you taking advantage of my sudden vulnerability, champion?”

“With all due respect, ma’am,” Vi said, sheepishly glancing at Caitlyn’s guards, “I did help you escape after you got injured, but I wouldn’t even be able to get far if I did. Like most people, I like being alive.”

Caitlyn chuckled softly, trying to ignore the dull sparks of pain biting at her wound. The way Vi was still so nervous under her gaze, and especially around Caitlyn’s guards, with her pink cheeks and soft eyes made Caitlyn more sympathetic to her cause. Perhaps meeting Cassandra on her own terms would be better as well, and what better way to prepare herself for that confrontation than to have a few more precious moments with her champion.

“I’m hoping that my guards won’t be too much of a nuisance,” Caitlyn murmured as she shuffled over to clasp Vi’s bicep. The two women pivoted, and Caitlyn resisted the urge to squeeze Vi’s arm with how defined it had seemed earlier in the forest. “Safety precautions and all, considering I can barely run away now.”

“Whatever it takes to keep Your Highness safe.”

Caitlyn hummed lowly in agreement, a small smile on her face. With that, the two women slowly began walking towards the Royal Gardens where Queen Cassandra and the rest of the remaining guests from the Royal Hunt were. The two guards at a safe distance behind them of two metres, Caitlyn’s heart warmed with the comforting presence of having someone by her side.

Chapter Text

Before Caitlyn could face her mother (along with their other guests), she had to face her worst enemy – the castle stairs.

It didn’t help that the amount of alcohol Caitlyn had gulped down for her surgery was starting to make her slightly lightheaded. That, paired with the summer heat and the subtle throb of her shoulder, were the ideal recipes for Caitlyn to start to feel off. Regardless, Caitlyn was just thankful she wasn’t nauseous because the last thing that she wanted was for her food to make a re-appearance in front of Vi of all people.

The walk from Caitlyn’s room to the stairs was largely wordless, with Caitlyn and Vi enjoying each other’s company instead. During the walk as well, Caitlyn had unlatched herself from Vi’s arm and put a slight distance between them, slightly uncomfortable from the attention she was most likely drawing for the guards behind them. Vi had said nothing when Caitlyn did so, and had simply gazed at the princess and started to look ahead again. Caitlyn could see the way the corner of her mouth twitched slightly, but still she said nothing and the princess’s feet felt heavier since then with every step she took.

“Your Highness?” The two women had reached the start of some stairs going downwards, and Caitlyn had hung back a bit with her guards behind her. The princess swayed slightly, feeling slightly dizzy but waved it off. If she could survive a blow to the shoulder, then a little disorientation should have been easy to handle for Caitlyn. Nonetheless, Caitlyn’s stomach flipped, but the princess wasn’t sure whether that was because of her dizziness or because of the husk in Vi’s voice.

“I’m… fine,” Caitlyn breathed out, noticing the way Vi was staring at her. She hated the way Vi’s eyes had softened significantly since they had started walking together. Caitlyn wasn’t some lamb, too weak to take care of herself. Although, as much as Caitlyn wanted to prove to herself that she could manage on her own, she was starting to regret letting go of Vi’s bicep (and not just because it sparked something in Caitlyn when she did).

Vi raised a tentative eyebrow. “With all due respect ma’am, but you’re swaying on your feet.”

“Do you think I am unable to get down the stairs myself, champion?”

“With some help you may be able to,” Vi fired back, to which Caitlyn narrowed her eyes as she clutched the bannister to the stairs. The bannister was carved intricately around the formation of the Kiramman initial. Caitlyn always hated these bannisters ever since she fell off the back of one attempting to slide down it, so the fact that she was clutching onto them made her grimace.

“That’s very kind of you, but I’m sure that I’ll be able to get down on my own,” Caitlyn insisted, “If I can survive an attempted assassination attempt then I’m sure that I can make it down the stairs unsupervised.”

“Yes, Your Highness but it’s important that–” Vi spoke, before her eyes widened seeing Caitlyn already taking a step forward and beginning to move down the stairs. Caitlyn swayed forwards slightly, before a hand grabbed the back of her dress and pulled her back gently. Before Caitlyn knew it, a sturdy arm wrapped around Caitlyn’s back, and only removed itself once Caitlyn had steadied herself on the spot.

The blue-haired princess breathed in, feeling the comforting presence of Vi behind her and then missing the same presence when she had moved her arm away. As much as she would have wanted Vi to continue holding her like that as they moved down the stairs, the princess doubted it would have been appropriate especially in front of her guards. 

The two women exchanged a few silent words through their eye contact, before Vi nodded and stepped to the side. Caitlyn’s heart twinged a little seeing the way in which Vi put such distance between us, but nonetheless accepted it. She barely knew Vi, after all, so it most likely wasn’t the best decision to be too close. Particularly with what had happened earlier at the hunt, Caitlyn wasn’t sure whether she could completely trust Vi. 

But, at the same time, if Vi had wanted to cause Caitlyn harm then she could have done it easily when they were alone in the forest. Would Vi even be able to do such a thing? With how gently she held Caitlyn just now, and the way that she gazed at the princess like she was a diamond in the midst of coal, Caitlyn wanted to doubt it. It wasn’t like Vi could do much anyway with Caitlyn’s guards at her back – she couldn’t get any closer. And as much of a promising fighter Vi had shown herself to be, Caitlyn wasn’t sure that she’d be able to take on two armed guards undefended.

“Your Highness?” The guards behind Caitlyn asked, the gentle clinking of their armour sounding, “is everything in order?”

Caitlyn smiled, before straightening herself out. “Everything is fine, sir. Just be prepared to catch me if I somehow fall backwards.”

“Is Your Highness embracing the damsel in distress stereotype?” Vi joked slightly, as they slowly started to progress down the stairs.

“Three out of my four limbs still work, champion, so jest all you want,” Caitlyn commented, looking at Vi as she dared her champion to provoke her further. “So, if you don’t mind, I’d like you to accompany me to the gardens like Her Majesty asked you to.”

“Whatever Your Highness says.” Vi said, giving Caitlyn a soft smile as they began their walk down.

⋆˚✿˖°

The smell of sweet dahlias and roses wafted in through the gaps in the doors leading to the palace gardens. Caitlyn breathed it and exhaled slowly, remembering the times where she would lay down in the gardens with a book, and sometimes even having picnics with Mel when she was still a ward for her mother. Now, Caitlyn had more of a penchant for staying indoors, despite the good weather since she was mostly alone if she was not immersed with her studies. One could only walk around the gardens a set amount of times before getting bored, regardless of how vast sometimes the gardens felt for the princess. What Caitlyn didn’t like admitting to herself, was how the gardens themselves made her feel more isolated than anything else she did from how everything was eerily quiet and unmoving around her. If the princess closed her eyes, she felt as if time itself froze around her.

Caitlyn cringed, preparing herself for what her mother might say to her, the subtle pain in her shoulder still bothering her. It had seemed to grow while the princess was walking down the stairs from the slight movement of her body, while her arm itself was beginning to grow more numb and uncomfortable in the way it was hung in the sling. Caitlyn wasn’t any stranger to physical pain, though she hoped that her shoulder would heal quickly from how inconvenient her sling was making certain things.

“If it gives you any comfort, Her Majesty was in a good mood when I left,” Vi tried to comfort Caitlyn, though with Caitlyn’s guard behind her the princess felt like she and Vi were being put more on show than anything else. For once, the princess actually missed being alone (not completely alone) and the privacy it granted her.

“I’m surprised considering she missed the opportunity to hunt her stag.”

“I think your surgery going well lifted her spirits somewhat,” Vi spoke, “and from what I heard, I think His Royal Highness brought over some other animals for Her Majesty when he had gone hunting.”

Caitlyn frowned, not remembering when her father had been sent off hunting. She hadn’t heard anything about her father (or seen him, rather) since the Kiramman family had gotten out of the Royal carriage when they had arrived at the Royal Hunt. He had simply…disappeared, and Cassandra didn’t seem to mind, surprisingly. Though, if Tobias had gone hunting, then that would be a reasonable explanation as to why Caitlyn hadn’t seen him.

“You seem shocked, ma’am.”

Caitlyn stalled for a section, not used to seeing Vi’s light blue eyes scanning her with such intensity, “I wasn’t aware that my father had gone hunting.”

“Does His Highness not go hunting?”

“Not as often as my mother. He usually likes to sit out and watch the Queen be active more.”

“Perhaps being in more familiar company has made him change his mind,” Vi shrugged her shoulders, to which Caitlyn tilted her head at. Caitlyn wasn’t exactly sure what Vi was on about ‘familiar company’, since it wasn’t often that Tobias was in touch with any of his old knight friends. 

“Are you trying to flatter yourself, champion?” Caitlyn joked with Vi which made the pink-haired woman bite back a smile. Caitlyn’s eyes drifted down to Vi’s mouth before they snapped back up, watching the way Vi’s hand hesitated on the door leading to the garden. Through the window, the coral stained sky reflected through the windows on the doors, making the patterns on the stained glass dance on Vi’s skin.

Vi did not answer, and instead glanced behind at Caitlyn’s guards, before looking at Caitlyn and pushing open the doors to the Royal Garden. The pink-haired woman’s movements were more tentative, Caitlyn had noticed, especially in the way she addressed and interacted with Caitlyn. In a way, Caitlyn liked the way in which she could observe the way in which Vi had gotten more confident in their interactions. And even though Caitlyn knew that she should really be more formal and guarded, she figured it might be good for her as well to step out of her comfort zone and become more approachable and dependable.

The princess just hoped that her impression on Violet was enough for the pink-haired woman to be in her company also. 

When Caitlyn realised that the doors to the gardens were open, she braced herself to feel everybody’s eyes on her. The princess squinted slightly, not used to the sudden exposure to light, before she opened her eyes and was immediately met with Cassandra staring at her. Even though Caitlyn could see other people around, such as some of her mother’s ladies-in-waiting, her mother was in the centre of it all. The Queen had turned herself around to watch her daughter be escorted in, mouth slightly agape before she closed it and slightly pursed her lips. Caitlyn couldn’t begin to assume what was going on through Cassandra’s mind. Was she happy to see Caitlyn? Was she holding back from scolding her? Cassandra’s face morphing into a poker face made it difficult to decipher.

Cassandra, like Caitlyn (and seemingly everyone else, Caitlyn realised) had changed into another set of clothes. Regardless, the Queen was still wearing a lavish gown of turquoise green, with her sleeves cuffed with ermine around the edges. Cassandra’s hair was still tied up and the grey streaks peppered in her hair matching the furs on her clothes. Around her waist was a belt encrusted with opals, while her bodice was embroidered with white stitching and depictions of flowers. Most of which, Caitlyn noticed, were the flowers that Cassandra herself had taken pride in planting and caring for herself. On her regal head was placed a variant of her standard crown, though it lacked the plush interior of her standard one and instead the arches extended outwards and got more slimmer before being cut off.

The more Caitlyn gazed at Cassandra’s crown, the more aware she felt about the lack of weight coming from her bare head. 

“You’re awake.”

Caitlyn had barely blinked before she was met with Mel’s familiar figure. Mel’s hazel eyes scanned Caitlyn, her eyebrows furrowing when they landed on Caitlyn’s injured shoulder when the Noxian noble tried to get closer. Instead, Mel took a slight step back and joined her fingers together.

“And clean,” Mel failed to hold back a sly grin. “The doctor must have given you more to take the edge off of everything than I thought.”

Caitlyn hesitated slightly, not really ready to be faced with Mel first out of everyone. Her childhood friend was a sight for sore eyes as always, with her snow white gown and dark hair pulled back at the top of her head into an elaborate braided bun. Though, with the way anxiety had gnawed away at Caitlyn’s stomach and nerves, she had forgotten to consider that she would have to deal with other people from the Royal Hunt. Perhaps this was a good thing, and maybe even a warm up to prepare for what her mother had in store.

“What do you mean?” The princess looked back at Vi, who was still by her side, though the pink-haired woman’s face tensed slightly before she opened her mouth and then closed it. Vi made eye contact with Mel, having a silent conversation between themselves before Mel turned again to the princess. Did Caitlyn actually–

“You were sick while you were being taken to the carriage home,” Vi cringed as Mel told Caitlyn, which made the princess close her eyes in embarrassment. So that was the reason why she had that gross aftertaste in her mouth, and why she was in another set of clothes and her hair was clean. The princess had just hoped that whoever cleaned her wasn’t put through too much effort.

“The price of trying to get some pain relief, I fear,” Caitlyn tried to cover up her embarrassment. She could have gone without knowing that, though Caitlyn prayed that there weren’t a lot of people to witness her dishevelled state. So much for proper pain relief.

“Oh, it happens to all of us,” Mel brushed it off, which made Caitlyn’s dignity come back slightly. The one thing the princess hated the most was having things she did used against her, but being aware of this did not help the sense of mortification that she felt earlier. It didn’t help either that Caitlyn remembered so little after she passed out from her invasive surgery, and rather was reminded of the disjointed flashes of black and white that Caitlyn possessed. “We were all more concerned with your overall health more than anything. And by ‘we’, I’m referring more to Her Majesty, right Vi?”

Vi, surprised that she was addressed by Mel, blinked before realising she was being talked to.

“Her Majesty was very concerned, yes,” Vi confessed, while Mel looked at her with a look of satisfaction. In the scarce sunlight, the light caught the silver cuffs of Vi’s exposed ear cuffs, causing them to glisten. “And for good reason, but everyone is happy that you are now feeling better, Your Highness.”

“I don’t think I’ve seen her so emotional before,” Mel lowered her voice to tell Caitlyn, “even my mother said that it was out of character for her.”

Caitlyn couldn’t really argue with that fact, since she couldn’t remember the last time she had seen her mother show any kind of emotion. Sure, Cassandra wasn’t emotionless either – it was more so that the Queen of Runeterra switched between stress, satisfaction, and the occasional cross snap when things didn’t go her way. But sadness? If Cassandra showed any signs of sadness, Caitlyn wasn’t exposed to it. Her emotional vulnerability with her mother was almost non-existent, though Caitlyn guessed it was most likely because of how Cassandra would bottle everything up instead of talking to someone. Ironically, Caitlyn had taken after her mother in this way, which made her feel slightly confused as to the times when she would hear soft sobs followed by her father’s gentle voice behind closed doors. Perhaps this was why Cassandra was remarked to be such a successful ruler, with the way in which she was able to distance herself away from impulsivity and instead align herself with rationality. And perhaps, maybe one day Caitlyn could learn how to become more vulnerable as well.

Not knowing what to say, the princess glanced over to her mother, who was conversing with an unknown man alongside her father. The man was taller than any other person that Caitlyn had ever seen, with broad shoulders and black hair and with slight grey streaks like Cassandra. His face was relaxed, but maturity was shown through the tension he held in his body as he stood. On his body, a basic combination of a white shirt and matching brown trousers and cloak clothes him, apart from the elaborate scabbard that hung by his side. Cassandra looked quite invested in their collective conversation, while Tobias jumped in from time to time and offered the off joke which made the man smile.

“Well that’s going better than I would have expected,” Vi said from Caitlyn’s side, also watching the way in which the three adults talked amongst each other. Vi’s hand clenched slightly at her side, as her eyes switched between the tall man and Caitlyn’s parents, almost as if she was waiting for something to go wrong.

“Oh, they’ve been like that for quite a while since you left,” Mel informed the two women, but more so Vi. To Caitlyn’s surprise, Mel seemed to be conversing with Vi quite well, which pleased her but it was like Mel to make others feel comfortable in her presence. “Her Majesty wasn’t too keen to talk to him at first, though I’m guessing that she couldn’t resist seeing His Royal Highness be so content. I have to give it to you Vi, your father can be quite charming when he needs to be.”

Vi’s father ?

The princess was starting to wonder when she would be met with Vi’s father ever since she had mentioned that they had come together on the hunt. And yet, looking at the larger man talking with her parents, he was nothing that Caitlyn was expecting. Apart from a shared muscular physique, Vi and her father did not look alike – Vi’s pink hair created a drastic comparison to her father’s darker hair, as well as Vi’s brighter eyes and smaller height. However, just from the body language they were exhibiting, like the way in which both Vi and her father held their body weight, showed more similarities between them than Caitlyn had first thought. 

Even so, a sense of curiosity washed over Caitlyn as she was finally exposed to her father’s supposed friend. Was he of noble birth? He couldn’t be, surely, since Caitlyn was already aware that Vi came from a less privileged background. Was he well known in the public? Mayhaps he had gained enough prestige and had gained a seat in higher society? The answers to all of these questions were not available to Caitlyn just yet, but with the way Vi’s father’s scabbard hung by his side, Caitlyn had more of an inkling that her father was aligned with more active preoccupations, rather than being involved in politics.

“He was quite nervous about coming, actually,” Vi confessed, which pulled Caitlyn out of her stream of thought, “I don’t think he would have come if I didn’t offer to come with him.”

“Well, he’s the first knight that I’ve heard of that has actively turned down the opportunity to be involved with the upper class.”

Caitlyn thought that the alcohol from earlier was still having an effect on her when she took in what Mel said. If that was true, then that would explain a lot about how Tobias and Vi’s father met each other. Tobias was no stranger to being able to make friends with all kinds of people, but ever since he became prince consort to his mother the friends that he had made had started to become more scarce with his new responsibilities. Thus, when Caitlyn was aware that Tobias was spending time with someone, it made Caitlyn feel content that her father was getting out more. Vi’s father, on the other hand, was not someone that Caitlyn remembered seeing before. It was more common for Tobias to go out of the palace, yes, but sometimes the princess would catch glimpses of her father talking to an acquaintance around their home. Vi’s father, to Caitlyn’s knowledge, hadn’t been here at all. In fact, it seemed like he tried to distance himself away from his knight title as much as possible.

Before Caitlyn could enquire any further, a voice called over to her which made her hair stand up on end. And not just any voice – her mother’s voice.

The princess glanced over to where her parents were and saw her mother looking at her with keen eyes. As always, her mother’s posture was upright and rigid as she beckoned Caitlyn to come over with her eyes. Beside her, Caitlyn’s father was still conversing with Vi’s father though this did nothing for Caitlyn’s anxiousness. If anything, being around people that had conversed with her mother and Cassandra made Caitlyn feel as though she was going to be constantly surveillanced. Though, if she was going to be around mixed company, at least that meant there was less of a chance of Cassandra venting her frustrations out on her daughter. The princess’s heart filled with a slight sense of hopefulness. Did Caitlyn still want to disappear into nothing regardless? Yes.

As if sensing her anxiousness, Vi muttered a quiet ‘Your Highness’ which caused Caitlyn to glance over at her. The pink-haired woman gave the princess a toothless smile, to which Caitlyn’s stomach flipped. Silently cursing herself, Caitlyn gulped and thought of how a seemingly comforting action could send her into such a state.

“Her Majesty would have pulled you out earlier if she was upset with you,” Vi tried to reassure Caitlyn. “And even so I doubt she would be too hard on you with your injury.”

Caitlyn looked at her injured shoulder, dreading how she would have to deal with it for god knows how long until it healed. As if she needed any more inconveniences, but the princess was relieved that the bone itself was not damaged in any way. The mere aspect of losing the ability to use one of her arms would be catastrophic for the princess – the ability to escape in her shooting and her harp playing gone as a result of her recklessness. That, as well as one of the only connections that she had with her mother, apart from being her heir, would have left Caitlyn reduced to a pathetic state. 

Mel murmured lowly in agreement, “besides, this would be a good opportunity for you to interact with other people of importance.”

“I interact with other people of importance. I interact with you .”

“Other than me, Your Highness,” Mel rolled her eyes, which would have been considered rude in a more formal setting, though imposing royal protocol on Mel felt wrong, and Caitlyn didn’t care enough to be so dull. “Besides, me and Vi have more catching up to do while you’re gone.”

Vi frowned at Mel. “We do?”

“Consider it payment for me patching you up earlier at the Hunt.”

“You didn’t need to do that, I told you I was–”

“Caitlyn? Are you coming?”

Caitlyn glanced back at her mother, who was still staring at her with keen interest. Deciding it wouldn’t be good to keep her mother waiting any longer, the princess bid Mel and Vi short ‘goodbyes’ before departing and walking over to where her parents and Vi’s father were. Caitlyn was not prepared to witness an embarrassed Cassandra as a result of her additional disobedience, thus Caitlyn swallowed her anxiousness and forced a smile on her face.

One foot in front of the other, and the beat of her footsteps soothed Caitlyn, as her heart began to pound the closer she got to her mother. Inconveniently, the pain in Caitlyn’s shoulder had started to dully throb once more, which caused the princess to let out a soft groan as she walked. She already felt ridiculous enough, being observed by everyone else as she waddled over to her mother like a lost duckling. Nonetheless, Caitlyn shortly arrived by her mother’s side.

Cassandra’s face softened as Caitlyn approached her, offering a gentle hand to Caitlyn when she saw her daughter standing by her side. The warmness of her mother’s touch clashed against the coldness of Caitlyn’s cold hands, though this did not seem to bother Cassandra who encased both of her hands around one of Caitlyn’s. The Queen’s eyes skirted over Caitlyn’s sling, but made no comment of it despite her eye twitching slightly at the sight of it. Instead, Cassandra redirected Caitlyn’s attention to Vi’s father in front of her.

Up close, Vi’s father seemed more intimidating although upon seeing his warm smile, the tension in Caitlyn’s body lessened. Lines around the corners of his mouth and around his eyes were evident, while a slight smell of burnt cedar wafted from him. Even so, the fact that he was Vi’s father was enough to give Caitlyn a good enough impression of him. And considering that he also won over Cassandra? The guy must have been a saint.

“Caitlyn,” The Queen said, “I’d like you to meet Vander, the new Lord High Constable in Runeterra.”

Chapter Text

Having dinner with Vi and her father was not something that Caitlyn thought was in the cards for her. 

As nighttime fell, one by one the nobles that her mother had invited over to the Palace had begun to trickle out one by one, including Mel, to Caitlyn’s dismay. The Noxian noble, upon seeing her disappointed expression, simply grabbed her free hand and promised to visit the Palace a few more times before she departed for Noxus with her mother.

“Oh, don’t look so down Cait,” Mel told Caitlyn while the two were embracing. Mel had carefully manoeuvred her arms around Caitlyn’s sling, which the princess greatly appreciated as her wound started to ache once more. “I’m sure you’ll be preoccupied with other things while I’m gone.”

“I’ll be picking at my sling, counting down the days until you’re back,” Caitlyn told Mel when they had parted, causing Mel to give her a small smile and ruffle the top of her head just like she used to do when they were younger. Guess old habits die hard.

“That sling is going to be the least of your worries from what I’ve been seeing.”

“Mel!”

Mel stifled a laugh as Caitlyn was overwhelmed by mortification. A few metres to the side of Caitlyn and Mel, Vi stared over and raised her eyebrows upwards in confusion. Avoiding eye contact with Vi, there was nothing Caitlyn wanted to do than disappear. Even so, Caitlyn could feel Vi’s piercing gaze wandering along her figure before it was caught by something else. And now, as Caitlyn snuck glances between one of the castle servants slicing Caitlyn’s potatoes on her plate, Vi was now looking everywhere but at her. 

In a way, Caitlyn couldn’t blame her. The Kiramman Royal Palace was one of the grandest pieces in all of Runeterra, and with Cassandra supervising many of the renovations that took place around their home, the Queen spared no expense. From the very candles that lit their shared dinner table, to the wallpaper in the rooms, many of the changes showed the prestige of the Kiramman family. Ideally, Caitlyn hoped that such wealth was to mainly impress guests of political interest. Though, now being in the presence of Vi and her father, Caitlyn felt a twinge of guilt. Perhaps being around a constant reminder of your lower standing was not the best way to make a good first impression – especially following an unexpected hunting experience.

The atmosphere was quite taut, to say the least. Everyone largely ate in silence, with the quietness surrounding the Kiramman family and Vi and her father being broken somewhat by the scraping of utensils and an ask from the servants for cups to be refilled. Sometimes, Cassandra would start some small talk with Vander where Caitlyn’s father would usually chime in. They would trade responses, before the conversation faltered when Vander and Tobias laughed weakly together. Through their conversations, Caitlyn had learnt that her father and the new Lord High Constable had more history than she had first thought. Fighting alongside each other in battles, to enforcing law and order, to simply offering aid to those in need – Tobias and Vander seemed to have done almost everything together.

“Do you remember the time where we competed in that dressage competition and you fell off your horse?” Vander asked Tobias, while Caitlyn’s eyes drifted for a moment over to Vi again. The pink haired woman was taking no interest in her father’s conversation, and was instead inspecting the cooked meat on her plate.

“You mean when I fell off the horse into a pile of mud?” Tobias corrected him, which earned a chuckle from the larger man. Sitting at the table, Vander was savouring some wine that had been poured for him. He looked seemingly at ease, tilting his chair back at the table across from Tobias. To his right, at the end of the table, Cassandra was sat as an awkward intermediary between her husband and his friend. Caitlyn, being at the other end of the table across from her mother, allowed her to observe the ways in which the corners of her mother’s mouth twitched and she narrowed her eyes slightly. 

As much as Cassandra was trying to be amiable, there were slight signs that the Queen was on edge. Strange, considering that Cassandra was usually quite laidback despite having her guard up regularly. Just because you received an seemingly informal invitation from the Queen, did not mean that there were grounds for complete informality.

“I’d be a fool to forget that day,” Tobias continued, slicing the food on his plate into smaller chunks. Caitlyn’s mother analysed Tobias’s every move, before narrowing her eyes at nothing and taking a small swig of her cup.

“And yet everytime I ask you about it, you conveniently say you don’t remember,” Cassandra chimed in.

“My pride is still wounded that I gave you such an awful first impression, darling,” Tobias attempted to excuse himself, to which the corners of Cassandra’s mouth quirked up. Caitlyn, of course, had the story of how her parents met memorised as if it were physically transcribed on her brain, though it somehow shocked her that Vander was friends with her father longer than her parents knew each other.

“I distinctly remember you got concussed then, too, so maybe more than your pride.”

The seemingly awkward conversation that Caitlyn’s parents were having with Vander started to fizzle into the background as Caitlyn shifted her attention to Vi once more. No matter what Caitlyn tried to do to gain the pink-haired woman’s attention, Vi wasn’t having it. Whatever Caitlyn tried, whether it be staring at her for more extended periods of time, or trying to nudge her foot under the table, Vi seemed determined to concentrate on the lonely vegetables instead. Nudging her food to the side, Caitlyn wouldn’t have considered Vi to be someone that played with their food, and yet here she was. The only person that she paid any heed to was her father, and sometimes she even gave Cassandra the odd glance before returning her interest back to her food again.

Since Vander had been announced as the new Lord High Constable, Vi had been keeping her distance – both physically and otherwise. Her mischievous grin had faltered and relaxed into a more brooding and apathetic complexion, while she had resolved to prefer the company of her father over Caitlyn’s. Like this, Vi looked slightly more intimidating, especially with the way her sleeves were rolled up again to show off her toned forearms (which Caitlyn found herself stealing glances of more than she would have liked). With the light from the candles flickering, her faint freckles faded into the light tone of her skin, but instead the scars on her lip and eyebrow appeared more harsh in the contrasting light.

Pushing Vi to communicate any more wouldn’t be worth it, especially in such a mixed company. Caitlyn had a feeling that Vi wasn’t the type to appreciate being constantly pushed, which Caitlyn had gathered from the way in which the pink-haired woman pursed her lips whenever Caitlyn stole a glance at her. After all, as long as Caitlyn and her family were in the presence of (new) political officials, she was expected to keep appearances up and to maintain her family’s respectable reputation. Her position as heir apparent relied also on her own charisma and connections, as her mother had often taught Caitlyn that she could only guide her half-way along her journey to becoming Queen – the rest Caitlyn would have to figure out on her own.

Vi, Caitlyn found herself hoping, would hopefully come around by the end of the night.

“Your Royal Highness?”

“Yes?” Caitlyn blinked, before turning her head and finding herself being addressed by Vander. A slight warmth spread to Caitlyn’s cheeks, realising that she had been caught drifting off into thought, but Vander didn’t seem to mind in the slightest. Instead, the older man offered her a kind smile which caused the corners of his eyes to crinkle.

Get it together Caitlyn. There’s more that’s expected of you.

“I was asking how you were feeling,” Vander repeated himself, maintaining eye contact with Caitlyn. “Concerning your injury, of course.”

“I-, uh..” Caitlyn faltered slightly, trying to raise her hand instinctively to rub the back of her neck before letting out a weak whimper. The princess bit her lip, cursing herself and wanting nothing more than to disappear. She had inconveniently forgotten that her dominant arm was still injured, and did the one thing that she was told not to do by her doctors. “Yes, I’m feeling much better thanks to the great collective effort of our doctors, of course. Thank you for your concern.”

Caitlyn breathed out slowly, trying to compose herself from the harsh blasts of pain that ran from her injured shoulder all the way down her arm like jolts. The dinner was not going according to Caitlyn’s plan, but then again as long as Her Majesty was happy with how things turned out and Caitlyn could manage her composure, then the princess was willing to let a few small blows to her pride go unchecked.

Instinctively, Caitlyn shifted her gaze towards Vi. Chiding herself already, Caitlyn’s breath stopped when she saw Vi’s baby blue eyes staring directly at her. The pink-haired woman was now sat up straight, and was making unmoving eye contact with the blue-haired princess. Her stare was intense, and Caitlyn swore she could see a glint of sympathy before Vi flickered her eyes downwards, bit her lip and then looked towards her father once more. Whatever Vi was thinking, the short eye contact between the two women was not enough to find out. If anything, it just made Caitlyn more confused.

The princess resisted the urge to shake her head, and instead focused on trying to diverge the situation from any additional awkwardness. “The doctors said that, with any luck, I’ll be able to have the sling off in around a week and then the wound will be almost healed in a month’s time. But, I was warned that it might take up to six months for it to be fully healed.”

“That would check out,” Vander doted, watching the way his plate (along with everyone else’s) was being whisked away and replaced with a clean one with dessert on top. This evening, they were served with a large slice of raspberry tart. “I remember getting shot myself in the thigh during the last battle I fought in. Took a few months for it to heal, but luckily Vi’s mother was hands-on almost immediately after I got shot. Others weren’t so lucky.”

Across from Caitlyn, Vi tightened her jaw. The pink-haired woman was focusing more on what was on her plate than anything, but subtle signs in her body language showed that Vi was still listening. Caitlyn bit her lip, not really knowing how to diffuse the air of tension that was separating her from Vi. As much as Caitlyn wanted to ask Vi what was wrong, for appearances sake, that would have to wait until later.

After all, it wasn’t exactly like Caitlyn was an open book either.

Caitlyn’s slight fear must have shown on her face more than she thought, to which Vander chuckled, “Of course, I don’t mean to scare Your Highness. I’m sure your recovery will come quicker than any of us expect.”

If Caitlyn didn’t feel so wound up, she would have assumed that that was a threat. Straightening in her seat, it appeared that Cassandra thought the same thing as the guards flanking either side of the dining hall swayed slightly. The princess gave a tight smile, not really knowing how to react. A dull aching still haunted her fried nerves as Caitlyn tried to limit the movements of her injured arm. Figuratively, Caitlyn felt as though she had been backed into a corner, like a wounded animal.

Or maybe, Caitlyn was still raw from the earlier events of the day. Either way, the princess didn’t want to think of herself as more of a weak link. Now with her injury, she’d be easier to take advantage of, both physically and socially, which was embarrassing enough given her vulnerable status as heir apparent. As much as Caitlyn wished things were different, at the same time a part of her still relished in the small taste of freedom she got. Even so, Caitlyn doubted that that was worth an arrow to the shoulder.

“I owe my recovery to the gifted  doctors that will supervise my care,” Caitlyn forced out, like the other neutral lines that she was trained to repeat. Monotony laced her tone, which made the words taste bitter in her mouth. The social power that Caitlyn wielded was effectively useless in situations like these when her mother was trying to create political relations.

It was better to appeal to people, even when you didn’t agree with what they were saying, since reminding people of their lower standing was never something that people liked or was taken well.

In response, Vander gave the young princess a weak nod. Cassandra still watched her daughter with keen eyes, her grip on her utensils so strong that her knuckles bloomed white. In a way, Caitlyn wasn’t sure whether her mother was more concerned for her or for Caitlyn potentially slipping up in front of strangers and saying the wrong thing. Considering the fact that the princess was almost skewered, she hoped that the former applied more so.

Pursing her lips, Caitlyn stared at her dessert and cut it into smaller segments with the side of her fork. The dining hall was filled with silence once more, as the weight of the food felt heavy and tasteless in Caitlyn’s mouth. Focusing on her food more than anything, she didn’t notice the way Vi’s eyes hovered over her between her own bites.

Caitlyn didn’t look at Vi the rest of the dinner.

⋆˚✿˖°

Following dinner, Caitlyn was called into the office of the Palace Doctor.

To the princess’s delight, this doctor was more gentle when it came to her wound. A sense of resentment had built up inside of her realising how rough the doctor at the Royal Hunt had been with her, but then again Caitlyn wasn’t sure how gentle he could have been considering the broken arrow in her flesh wouldn’t have come out without some brutality. Still, from the slow pacing when her sling was taken off to the doctor cleaning her wound and applying some salve, and finally patching up again, Caitlyn felt a bit more whole and looked after.

She hadn’t been able to speak to her mother yet. Well, not verbally anyway.

The Queen had accompanied her daughter to the doctor’s office whilst she left her husband to continue talking with the Lord High Constable. Strange, considering that Cassandra wasn’t the type to usually leave her guests like this, though Caitlyn doubted her mother wouldn’t give into her paranoia of something else happening to her despite them all being inside closed doors. In other circumstances, Caitlyn would have reassured her mother that she could take care of herself, but the last time the princess had said that she had gotten an arrow to the shoulder.

Vi had seemingly managed to vanish at the first opportunity given.

Cassandra walked in step with Caitlyn, holding her head high while Caitlyn held a light hand over her elbow that was encased by her sling. The mother-daughter duo hadn’t said a word to each other since earlier that morning, making Caitlyn’s skin crawl with the different outcomes and emotions that her mother could be feeling. Was Cassandra frightened? Was she disappointed? Furious? Relieved?

Perhaps Cassandra was feeling a mixture of all free. After all, it wasn’t as if Cassandra was able to give her daughter a straight answer in circumstances like these. Injury and potential death made matters messy – at least in terms of politics facts were clearly distinguishable and emotions could be pushed to the side. 

Caitlyn had kept her eyes focused straight ahead of her, thankful for the lack of weight surrounding her if her mother had decided to sneak glances of her. The tense atmosphere around them was enough for the heir apparent to bear as it was, so feeling her mother examining her on their way to the doctors would have made Caitlyn feel more skittish as it was. The princess’s heart sped up slightly, the rush of her blood being a comforting reminder of how she was still here after everything. Still alive.

The princess was well aware that her life held the greatest political importance behind the life of her mothers. Her life secured the stability of Runeterra’s succession, and subsequently the success of her mother’s reign – without Caitlyn, all of that would be futile. Alongside that, when the princess ascended to the throne, she would be expected to care and protect Runeterra until her own heir took her place. It was a big ask for someone to dedicate their whole life to the State, though being raised for such a position helped install expectations and standards young. Caitlyn just wished that it also took the pressure away from such expectations, but she was exposed to the idea that her happiness wasn’t a necessity for the stability of the State, so she doubted that should be a priority.

But, in the moments in which Caitlyn was threatened with the aspect of death, that was the last thing she was thinking about. Instead, Caitlyn had wanted to keep living for the sake of being alive and breathing. Alive and breathing as not the heir apparent to the throne of Runeterra, but just as Caitlyn. Not Her Royal Highness, Princess Caitlyn, or Caitlyn Kiramman, the Heir Apparent of Runeterra – just Caitlyn. Away from her duties, and away from her expectations.

There was a sort of irony that, in the wake of Princess Caitlyn dominating her life, Caitlyn had seemingly forgotten herself beyond her role. Sometimes, she wished she was able to learn more about herself before she was pushed into such a demanding position since everything Caitlyn was familiar with always came back to her privileges as a princess. As much as she did enjoy such prestige, Caitlyn wanted to live more. And while she was stuck living in the cage that was her home, that was not entirely possible. But, as much as Caitlyn still wanted to escape, there was a slimmer chance of her doing so following her near-assassination attempt.

Double the security. Double the supervision. Limiting the amount of personnel that could interact with the princess. Yep, Caitlyn could practically envision the ways in which her mother would adopt her helicopter parenting techniques once more, despite the princess being in her 20s.

So, when Caitlyn left the Palace doctor with a new sling fastened and a draught containing properties to help with pain relief over the course of the night if needed, she was taken aback when she saw her mother blotting at her eyes with an embroidered with a dark blue ‘K’. Not knowing what to do, Caitlyn stood in place while watching her mother. Her fingers tightened around the draught she was given by her doctor, while Cassandra sniffed quietly once – no, twice. The Queen’s forearm trembled slightly, keeping the handkerchief to her eyes before breathing in. Cassandra proceeded to fold up the thin piece of material and tuck it safely away. Quiet and restricted and graceful, like a lone mourner.

The respected, and stoic Queen Cassandra had now been reduced to nothing more than fried nerves and stray tears that now framed her maternal position.

She didn’t turn back to face Caitlyn.

“They, uh…” Caitlyn stammered slightly, but still wanted to make an effort with her mother. The princess gulped, not realising that she was beginning to tremble. “They gave me something to relieve the pain.”

No answer.

“B-But other than that, they said that everything looks right,” Caitlyn continued, feeling like she was a child again with her mother’s shadow encasing her in darkness. With her mother’s back turned towards her, Caitlyn wasn’t sure how to approach things, which just made her all the more uneasy. “No signs of infections either, if you were concerned about that.”

“What were you thinking, Caitlyn?” Cassandra finally replied, her throat tight with worry. Now, she had turned back slightly so Caitlyn was met with red-rimmed eyes. “Running off like that in the woods and then coming back on death’s door?”

“You’re phrasing it as if I went out and intentionally got myself shot.”

“Well, from where I’m standing I wouldn’t be surprised if you did. Especially with how childishly you ran off without any supervision or protection.”

“Are you serious?” Caitlyn seethed, starting to get more irritated now than worried. “The majority of the stuff that happened was not my fault! I was doing fine until we were about to come back to camp, so if anything you should be grateful I was able to take care of myself this much.”

Cassandra scowled, “I don’t think coming back to the camp with an arrow in your shoulder really counts as ‘ taking care of yourself’, Caitlyn–”

“It’s better than being dead.”

“–do you know how many people were out looking for you? Countless guards and some officials invited on the Hunt, including your father and Ambessa!”

“None of this would have happened if you actually let me go out beyond the Palace walls!” Caitlyn finally burst out. Her frustrations were gnawing at her to the point where her throat started to burn intensely, so her voice came out sounding raw. The princess’s eyes started to sting slightly, but Caitlyn refused to give her mother the gratification of seeing her cry. “I feel like I’m withering behind these walls! I never get the chance to go out and see the world!”

“And why do you think that is?” Her mother shot back. “Your life isn’t just important to me, but to the whole kingdom and its stability!”

“Oh please, you’re telling me that as if I don’t have that message metaphorically tattooed on every vein on my body. I’ve been aware of how I’m not living for myself, but for others since my very first breath, mother.”

The corner of Cassandra’s mouth quirked upwards into what Caitlyn assumed would have been a sneer, but instead she suppressed it and let out a strained breath. Caitlyn breathed out in shaky intervals, adrenaline coursing through her body. The mother-daughter duo weren’t strangers to having disputes on topics, though there was something different with this particular argument. The tension around them was almost smothering, and both of the women did not seem like they wanted to back down from their point anytime soon.

“I can’t take any chances with your safety Caitlyn,” Cassandra reminded her daughter in a way in which was more patronising than Caitlyn liked, “and the day that you finally accept that is the day that things will get easier.”

“The more you force me into the shadows the harder it’s going to be for me to come out of them.”

“Do you think it was easy for me to live in my mother’s own shadow? The more protected you are, the better. I don’t care if it takes me doubling, tripling, the Royal Guard even, to convince you to behave but I will not stand for you trying to make yourself more vulnerable than you already are.”

Overcome by a swirl of emotions, Caitlyn had run out of comebacks. Seeing the way in which Cassandra disregarded everything that she told her would be enough to put anyone off, though the way in which Cassandra also thought she was right no matter what? It was infuriating to say the least. Caitlyn hated the way in which her mother made her feel dumber than she actually was in order to prove her point, but then again that’s how Cassandra usually got her way.

You’d comment. She’d deflect it, and then proceed to patronise you seemingly unnoticed. You’d comment about something else, and the cycle would repeat.

Caitlyn sometimes thought that the day Cassandra would see past her guise, would be the same day hell would freeze over. Until then, Caitlyn would have to swallow the weight of shame and resentment that followed her around. The princess would just have to balance her responsibilities and her wants and desires against each other, though the importance of her responsibilities were beginning to frustrate her with each passing day. A part of Caitlyn regretted the way she had worried her mother when she had gotten shot, but surely that shouldn’t be the final piece that secures her prison in their home?

Cassandra breathed out, letting her hands down from where she had been holding them in front of her chest. With the moonlight cascading through the cracks in the windows, Cassandra’s tear stained cheeks could be caught with sharp eyes. The Queen walked over to her daughter, and gently took Caitlyn’s free hand. Her mother’s touch felt foreign, Caitlyn’s hand heavy in hers.

“I know I’ve been very hard on you as of late, Caitlyn,” Cassandra spoke gently, “but that’s only because I have been so scared to lose you.”

That doesn’t change how I’m going to lose you first.

A pause passed, before Cassandra breathed in, “I can see that you’re frustrated about everything, and in a way a part of me feels sorry for the fact that I’ve deprived you of such important experiences.”

“So why don’t you–”

Cassandra raised a palm, halting Caitlyn’s speech. If there was anything that Cassandra liked, even in more vulnerable moments, it was control and respect.

“For now, we have to prioritise your physical healing,” Cassandra started, “but, perhaps, once you have healed, it won’t be a bad idea to take you on engagements with me.”

Huh?

Caitlyn blinked, not knowing how to react. Was her mother serious about this? About giving her more freedom? Was Caitlyn dreaming again? The princess was sure that the end of her newly given freedom would be because of her foolish actions in getting shot. Though, surprisingly, that seems to have brought Caitlyn and Cassandra closer together.

If Caitlyn knew all it took was getting shot for Cassandra to give her more liberty, she would have gotten shot sooner.

Caitlyn stood there, face blank as her heartbeat increased in excitement. Slightly apprehensive about being too joyful about everything, Caitlyn resisted the urge to start jumping up and down and thanking her mother. This was…something that Caitlyn had been dreaming of for years, and now suddenly being able to have more than a glimmer of freedom?

It felt good, but at the same time it felt too good to be true. Caitlyn hoped it wouldn’t be too good to be true..

The blue-haired princess continued staring at her mother, before letting out a shaky breath and a nod. “Okay. That sounds…fine.”

Cassandra raised an eyebrow, but her face soon relaxed into a small smile. No doubt she was enjoying the way in which her daughter was trying to hide her excitement. “We’ll talk more about it again once you’ve healed more, but it’ll be a gradual process. Is that okay?”

Caitlyn gave a small nod, biting her lip and tilting her head downward. Her body was still giddy from the realisation that she could finally be free. A thousand thoughts were going through Caitlyn’s mind, but the rationality that her freedom wouldn’t be given straight away pulled her back to reality. While the blue-haired princess still harboured some frustration, the potential promise that her waiting would pay off, urged Caitlyn to reel in her resentment.

Just have to get through this healing period first.

“Good,” Cassandra let go of Caitlyn’s hand as she began to walk further along the corridor, gesturing for Caitlyn to follow. The slight jolt in her step made Caitlyn flinch as pain shot down her arm, but nonetheless she joined her mother in step, her heart a bit lighter than it was before the dinner. “Now, tell me in detail how your meeting with the Palace doctor went.”

Chapter Text

The next few weeks went by how Caitlyn thought they would: inside the castle walls, and filled with doctor’s consultations.

Caitlyn’s sling was taken off two weeks after the ambush in the forest. Since she had been under careful medical surveillance and care following the Royal Hunt, the doctors thought it best that her muscles had healed enough for the princess to not remain constrained. That being said, Caitlyn was still advised against any strenuous movements, such as carrying heavy weights, and even raising her healing arm past a certain point.

“It’s so you don’t risk tearing your muscle fibres around your injury,” The Palace Doctor had told her after she had taken off Caitlyn’s sling. She had previously inspected the threading of the princess’s stitch after cleaning it and putting a touch of salve. “It’s a precaution, of course, so this is only temporary. After a few weeks you should be able to move as normal, though strenuous movements are still discouraged.”

Being rid of the sling was a great enough relief, so Caitlyn didn’t mind when her doctor told her to be careful. The princess recognised that she won’t be able to fully go back to moving normally for a period, but not having to be fretted over constantly by the Queen was a major respite. At least for when Cassandra’s fear of Caitlyn potentially being in danger kicked in again.

“Your shoulder and arm will feel weak as you get accustomed to using your muscles again,” the doctor continued while wrapping bandages around Caitlyn’s shoulder tightly, but not so tightly that it would cause discomfort. “That’ll last a few days. But your shoulder will probably be changed in the way it works forever.”

“What do you mean?” Caitlyn asked. If her shoulder wouldn’t heal properly then–

“Your shoulder will heal eventually, yes,” the doctor tried to clear up Caitlyn’s confusion. “But you might still get occasional aches and soreness, and sometimes it might be harder for you to perform physical tasks. Your shoulder will never be able to function as it once did before you got injured because of the damage caused to the muscles around the wound.”

Despite the fact that Caitlyn was somewhat expecting this news, it still didn’t stop her from feeling somewhat disheartened by it.  All of her favourite things to do, including her archery and her harp playing, would have to be resumed at a later date – or at least include gentler movements, though Caitlyn wasn’t sure how that would work exactly with archery.

She just had to be patient for now, and believe that her shoulder would heal slowly in due time. Other than that, there was nothing she could really do. What mattered was that her shoulder still worked, and not all hope was lost.

What mattered was that she was still alive. Which was a major comfort, from how she was able to feel her heart pulsing in her chest still following the threat to her life.

Ever since that hunting incident, Caitlyn would be wrecked with nightmares about how she was threatened and almost killed with a crossbow. Everything was still fresh in the princess’s mind, since she couldn’t put what had happened behind her, even in her dreams. She remembered the exact type of mahogany the crossbow was made out of, and the way in which her captor held the crossbow in front of her. She remembered the particular shade of yellow of his teeth, and the ironic chirping of birds around her as she prepared herself for the worst. She remembered the way the arrow pierced itself through her shoulder and the way her muscles seized up in pain and burned in response.

Being shot like that was a truly unique experience, since not even adrenaline could have dimmed the pain that followed. The arrow came out of nowhere and caught Caitlyn completely off guard, like an animal of prey being hunted, and completely shocked her to her core.

Thus Caitlyn would wake up, pulse rocketing and adrenaline coursing through her veins, after the moment where she had been shot had replayed in her dreams. Before the arrow could find its way and burrow itself in between the meat of Caitlyn’s shoulder, the princess’s eyes opened to darkness and an occasional sliver of silver streamed from her window.

Sometimes the darkness around Caitlyn comforted her. It reminded her that she wasn’t actually around anyone else and that she was safe as long as she was in her room and bed, as childish of a notion as it was. Other times, the darkness would be an even greater source of distress, with its looming eeriness and mystery being a constant reminder of how naive she was. It just reminded Caitlyn of all of the things that could be out there to hurt her, in the shadows, and instead of being aware of it, the princess would be blissfully unaware. 

Caitlyn doubted that this experience would be the last of many (since it definitely was not the first), though it was definitely one of the most unsettling.

Sometimes, if Caitlyn squinted for too long at the shadows flickering in her room, she mistook them for the other people that held her captive with their swaying movements. And, as much as her heart tightened at the thought that she could possibly be in danger once more, something in the princess prevented her from looking away. Instead, Caitlyn continued looking at the shadows until her vision and logic returned to normal and the shadows started looking more like…well, shadows.

Maybe Caitlyn wanted to feel some sort of grounding after everything. Maybe it was an attempt to gain back the power that she had lost at that moment. She wasn’t exactly sure.

Whatever it was, this was only one of many things that Caitlyn had developed. Avoiding dark corners, and looking behind her shoulder (particularly her injured one) were behaviours that seemed to help Caitlyn’s growing paranoia. In these moments, Caitlyn couldn’t help but think that perhaps her mother was right after all, and that it might be better for her to stay in doors away from harm’s way as much as possible. After all, the lingering feeling that Caitlyn was being watched (and possibly hunted) had never gone away completely and only seemed to intensify the more alone she was and the darker everything became. The princess had even stopped thinking about what it would be like for her to finally go outside on her own at one point, feeling significantly diminished after everything.

It had only been a few weeks following the ambush, and yet Caitlyn hadn’t been able to put it past her. The more she thought about it, the more agitated she felt about her own incompetence and how stupid she had been – the whole situation could have been avoided completely if she hadn’t been so desperate to be reckless. And that same recklessness could have gotten her killed.

Staring up at her ceiling in her bed, the fast-paced beating of her heart was both a comfort and a sense of discomfort for Caitlyn. The princess, like many other nights, had woken up restless from her recurring nightmare and could not get back to bed. Though, instead of staring at the shadows at the edge of her bed or along the floor like she usually would, this time Caitlyn had taken to staring at the ways in which the shadows from a nearby tree fluttered and swayed. 

Although the princess was laying down, her position made the healing wound in her shoulder ache and throb slightly. Caitlyn didn’t move, but rather stayed and let the feeling of discomfort continue and even encouraged it at some points by straining and squeezing the muscles in her shoulder. The princess bit her lip in order to prevent herself from letting out a low yelp from the pain becoming more intense, as if she was repeatedly being stabbed and jabbed in one place. Without the sling, Caitlyn knew that her recovery was now more dependent on her own choices so doing things like this might slow down her healing process. And as unpleasant the pain was, as Caitlyn finally relaxed her muscles and returned back to her semi-comfortable position, the pain reminded her that she was still here.

Alive.

Alive, but still unable to go back to sleep.

Most days Caitlyn would be subject to bloodshot eyes and a drained demeanour from her restless nights, and with the warmth of the summer months still continuing, all the princess wanted to do was rot in her bed. And why shouldn’t she? She was the heir apparent, so surely she had the right to do whatever she wanted. It wasn’t like her duties often were diplomatic and politically significant (Caitlyn liked to convince herself on the mornings where her eyelids felt heaviest). Besides, she had nothing else to look forward to now – the Summer Solstice was over, she was back stuck in the Kiramman Royal Palace, Mel was back on her way to Noxus, and Vi was…

Caitlyn didn’t know. She hadn’t heard anything about Vi since they had dinner together with her father, where the pink-haired woman had appeared disgruntled. Sure, the princess had seen her father (Vander, he had insisted that Caitlyn called him though the princess still called him by his formal title to which he stopped protesting to eventually) around the castle and being involved in political meetings and consults with her mother. But even so, Vander never talked about Vi and if Caitlyn needed to talk to him their conversations were brief before Vander or Caitlyn were whisked away to tend to their separate duties. Vander would see Cassandra much more than he would have to see and consult Caitlyn regardless, so their meetings were sparse. And even then, it wasn’t like Caitlyn could just go up to him and simply ask him how Vi was – the two women barely knew each other and it was expected of Caitlyn to uphold professionalism at all times. And the last thing Caitlyn wanted to do is to garner attention to herself and Vi, what with how the Royal Court was often quick to catch onto things and gossip.

Despite that, Caitlyn often found herself thinking of Vi. What was she doing? How was she? Was she doing alright after everything that had happened? Why was she upset at the dinner? Caitlyn didn’t know where to start, since she had more unanswered questions once more than answers.

It was confusing, to say the least. Vi appeared to be a person that was hard for Caitlyn to fully understand. It appeared as though Vi didn’t do well with forms of authority, however she seemed to be friendly towards Caitlyn and acknowledged her place when needed. Always treading lightly, apart from when she needed to make her presence known like during the joust or the ambush. Always looking to Caitlyn.

The princess just hoped that whatever happened at the dinner wasn’t enough to put Vi off. Or at least, if the opportunity ever came, that Vi wouldn’t turn down seeing her again since she had been adamant on making it known that she wasn’t interested in having Caitlyn’s attention. After all, the almost magnetic moment they shared in the woods before being interrupted had to mean something. Even the short eye contact that they shared at the dinner was electrifying – with Caitlyn feeling as though there was something pulling her towards Vi as if they were two magnets. Following the dinner, however, that attraction had dimmed and instead Caitlyn was left with a slight ache in her heart.

Luckily, her responsibilities and activities required for her to attend prevented her from doting on the confusion between the two women too much, which Caitlyn was somewhat grateful and disgruntled by. As much as her thoughts seemed to be consumed by the pink-haired woman, the more she thought about Vi the more conflicted she felt about everything. Unsurprisingly though, most of Caitlyn’s duties were based inside. Though, one afternoon when Caitlyn was consulting her agenda, she found out how her mother had assigned her duties outside of the castle.

Thinking she had misread what her mother had noted down, the princess rubbed her eyes and consulted the agenda once more. When Caitlyn looked back, the agenda truly detailed multiple duties outside of the castle. A portion of them, Caitlyn noticed, she was assigned to go on on behalf of her mother.

Strange.

Cassandra never shared her duties. At least, not with Caitlyn anyway. Usually, Caitlyn’s father would handle any public engagements that Cassandra was not able to, but even then that had only happened a couple of times in Caitlyn’s life. And even so, Cassandra’s duties were so distinct that they couldn’t really be shared with anyone else since she held more political power than anyone. As a result, both her presence and her decision-making was considered one of the most valuable things in Runeterra. However, that also meant that Cassandra also lacked agency more so than Caitlyn. Even though Caitlyn was still held to standards, the princess held more freedom than her regal mother.

Would she also be held to the same expectations? The nervousness of the weight (physical and figurative) weight of the crown for Caitlyn only seemed to grow. She knew becoming Queen would be more taxing than rewarding sometimes, especially with how exhausted her mother often seemed, but this was a reality that she had learned to accept. Though, a newer worry had started to arise – whether she would be any good at the job.

“I thought it’d do you some good to have a taste of other activities,” Cassandra responded when Caitlyn had asked her about the changes in her royal engagements. The princess was grateful that Cassandra had eventually come around to giving her more liberty, but she didn’t think it’d be so soon. “For now, there'll be a few social events here and there in the public sphere.”

Caitlyn squinted at her schedule once more. At this point, she wasn’t sure whether she was doing that because she couldn’t believe what she was seeing, or because of something else. “I doubt I’ll be able to interact much with the public if I’m going to become a patron of the arts like it says here.”

“Do you not want to?” Cassandra didn’t lift her eyes up from her desk, where she was signing a document off with her favourite navy blue quill. “They have some lovely music events that I requested be substituted into your calendar including some harp playing.”

“I can play the harp at home.” Caitlyn confessed, stretching her arms above her head before sucking air through her teeth at the sharp pain in her shoulder. Still healing, unfortunately. “I just thought I’d actually…you know, be out in the open a bit more.”

Cassandra, sensing her daughter’s slight irritation, stopped her writing and looked at Caitlyn. The older queen didn’t seem fazed by Caitlyn’s disappointment, assuming her usual poker face which made it hard to sense what she was thinking of.

“That will come eventually, Caitlyn,” Cassandra tried to reassure her daughter as she clasped her hands together. Above her mother, Caitlyn’s eyes were guided to the large oil portrait of her grandmother on the wall, which was painted against a slightly gloomier background with muted greens. “I’m trying to ease you a bit into public engagements. And anyway, with how I’m going to be gone for a while, you’re more than likely to start performing other duties in my name.”

Caitlyn frowned as she turned herself and sat up straight. “You’re leaving?”

“Only for a week. I need to take care of some business in another region of Runeterra. Apparently it’s an emergency and they’ve requested my presence as soon as possible.”

The princess pulled a face, seeing Cassandra wave the supposed request of an audience in the air. This was unusual to say the least, since there were rarely any ‘emergencies’ that Cassandra herself had to deal with hands-on – Runeterra generally was a peaceful country, and Piltover even more so as a province. Cassandra didn’t look too pleased about the proceedings either, which Caitlyn doubted she needed to hear her own disapproval of everything either.

Whatever was going on there though, she just hoped that it’ll be quick.

In her bed, Caitlyn turned over on her stronger side and replayed the past conversation over in her head. Her mother was due to leave the day after next, which would make Caitlyn Princess Regent of Runeterra temporarily. The dull ache that had been bothering her in her shoulder had now quietened down to a slight throbbing, which Caitlyn thought fitting for the constant reminder of the new responsibilities she’d have to bear.

Of course, not wanting her daughter to be completely unprepared for such a senior role, Cassandra consulted her on her tasks. It went without saying that Caitlyn would be expected to weigh in on council assemblies and give her advice and opinion when prompted in place of the Queen, along with other responsibilities such as looking over any potential proposals. From how Caitlyn was looking at it, it didn’t seem like stuff she couldn’t do since she had some prior political experience, and in a way she was slightly looking forward to it. After all, it would be an enjoyable change in regards to her own duties which didn’t keep her as busy as her mother’s often did.

Maybe this is what Caitlyn needed to be able to feel more comfortable with the future expectations that would be pushed onto her.

The blue-haired princess huffed and closed her eyes, still no closer to sleep than she had been a few minutes ago staring at the ceiling. If anything, doting on everything that had happened in the last few weeks since the Royal Hunt had kept her up more than it should have. If only she was able to sleep as easily as she worried.

Feeling slightly sticky from the summer heat, Caitlyn lifted her duvet and slipped out of her bed. Locating a candle on her bedside table, she grabbed a pair of flint and steel and struck them against each other until a spark was generated that could light the candle. The candle itself was almost burnt down to a stub, but it would do for this moment.

Holding her candle, Caitlyn walked over to her desk and settled down on her chair before putting her candle down. The light of it provided a homely and warm feel, which was much appreciated in the gloominess of the darkness around her. Letters and other documents were strewn around on her desk, almost making a paper blanket across Caitlyn’s desk. The most recent piece of paper was a letter from Mel from Noxus, where she detailed how her mother was driving her up the wall as usual, as well as offering some advice as usual on how to treat any pain from Caitlyn’s injured shoulder. 

The princess picked it up, feeling the familiar light weight between her fingers and admiring the ink strokes of Mel’s handwriting. Caitlyn had yet to respond to the letter, but more so because she wasn’t sure of what to write to her friend rather than out of negligence. It’s not like Caitlyn had been up to much since Mel had left. Part of her was tempted to even call Mel back to come and spend more time with her, wishing for her friend’s companionship more than ever, in this weird transition period.

Mel always knew what to do. Mel always gave the best advice.

But Caitlyn knew that wasn’t possible. She couldn’t just give into childish wants and desires, since her future life will be filled with more loneliness than she could ever expect. If anything, especially after her wound, Caitlyn needed some privacy and alone time to be able to fully get back in touch with herself and her wants. No one will be able to understand the ways in which her role will isolate her emotionally, and the ones that could understand will be gone. At least, for a period, Caitlyn could still be grateful for the small comforts she has until she may need to let them go in order to be a good queen.

There was also the matter of eventually choosing a consort, which Caitlyn was dreading, that her mother had been trying to steer her towards. Cassandra had made it clear that it could only be Caitlyn’s decision on whether she wanted to find a partner, but that she also feared that Caitlyn wouldn’t have such a fulfilling life if she didn’t. It was true, Caitlyn had been pushing that certain aspect of her life to the side as much as possible, since it wasn’t like she was generally interested in anyone. The idea of making political alliances through marriage was also an idea that had been thrown over Caitlyn’s head multiple times, but her prospects of such a marriage were somewhat reduced with how Caitlyn was only attracted to women.

Such a life wouldn’t be too horrendous, since the blue-haired princess had heard how most noble couples often went down this route and took separate lovers to their spouses. The notion of fulfilling your duties first and having fun later could work for other people, yes, but Caitlyn wasn’t sure it would for her. It was either all or nothing, and she much preferred the former.

Waiting would be the best option for a period. Unless Caitlyn decided to entertain other opportunities…

Biting her lip, the princess set Mel’s letter down after her fingers glossed over the broken wax seal. Mel’s family crest looked unusual, all distorted from how the wax was cracked, though Caitlyn found it all the more ironic. Instead of cracking it up even more, the princess set her friend’s letter carefully to the side and pushed all of her other pieces of paper to make room for herself at her desk. She took up a piece of paper in her hand, gathered a quill and some ink, and began to respond to Mel’s letter while her candle burned in the middle of the night.

Chapter Text

“...and I’m sure with these improvements, Piltover will subsequently prosper,” Councillor Salo proudly stated when he had finished presenting a surprising 55 point proposition for actions that need to take place in Piltover. Caitlyn, along with the other council members gathered, had sat through his torturous demonstration and explanation of each bullet point, though the more Salo talked the more ludicrous his proposals seemed.

Finally sensing that the councillor was done, Salo took his seat though not before shooting Caitlyn a slightly sly grin before doing so. Something about the councillor made the blue haired princess’s skin crawl, and that didn’t include his obnoxious arrogance that he seemed more than happy to flaunt.

“Right. Thank you, Councillor Salo.” Caitlyn kept her voice clear as she gathered all 30 pieces of paper that detailed Salo’s argument and resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Although he was her junior in terms of political power, Salo didn’t waste the opportunity to sometimes remind Caitlyn of her inexperience in comparison to his on the Council. What Caitlyn couldn’t tell him though was that, even though she may not be the most experienced in her role, she had more time to prepare for her later occupation and was not at risk of getting booted off her high horse like Salo.

Hold your tongue, Caitlyn. The princess could almost hear her mother’s voice in her ear. Like her daughter, Cassandra also didn’t have a fondness for the councillor, but he was an important political ally and his generous ‘donations’ helped maintain and offer opportunities for the people of Piltover and improve their quality of life. 

For the past couple of days, Caitlyn had been tasked by her mother to attend council meetings while Cassandra finalised some procedures and tasks. What she was finalising, Cassandra did not go into specifics, but the princess largely assumed that it had smth to do with her mother’s going away. In turn, Caitlyn didn’t pry. Cassandra often was not allowed to disclose too much of her political work to anyone, making her office a world in itself, a bubble of Cassandra’s thoughts and logic. Cassandra’s office often mimicked Caitlyn’s own desk (or the other way around), with papers scattered largely everywhere and messy handwriting doodled on scrap pieces of paper. That’s not to say that Cassandra was not organised, as the disorganisation of her office only encouraged the put-together image of the Queen of Runeterra.

Nonetheless, Caitlyn took on the responsibility without complaint even if it meant waking up earlier in the mornings. In truth, being able to sit amongst the councillors gave Caitlyn a sense of pride to which she had never experienced before. Sure, she had sat on the council before, but that was always alongside Cassandra and not on her own. Here, Caitlyn was very much in her own domain and left to her own senses. Many of the councillors looked towards her for advice, and valued her opinion more than their fellow councillors. None of them seemingly seemed to care that she was younger than them all (apart from Salo, though who cared what he thought anyway), and a few of them even offered the young princess encouraging smiles. Many of the councillors had been known to Caitlyn for years, so it was not like she was a complete stranger, but the faces that she did not recognise she did not let intimidate her. Amongst them was Vander, to whom Caitlyn found herself slightly surprised seeing, though the larger man kept to himself apart from a few comments he often interceded in on some topics. Even though he was technically overstepping his role, Caitlyn allowed him to continue as she viewed his opinions as insightful.

“Do make sure to read all of the pages of the manifesto if needed, Your Highness,” Salo spoke, though he might as well have said I expect you to read all of it again. His beady eyes registered Caitlyn’s every movement, but the princess didn’t give him the satisfaction of reacting to his inferences. Instead, Caitlyn shuffled around in her mother’s regal chair, adorned with rubies and emeralds, to which Salo pressed his lips together in annoyance.

“I’m sure it will be a most interesting read,” Caitlyn finally managed to compile all of the pieces of paper together, and gave it to a member of staff that had appeared behind her. Adding Salo’s manifesto to her ever growing to-do list of boredom was not something that she was looking forward to, but at least reporting back to her mother would be more entertaining.

“Quite,” Salo sourly added, to which Caitlyn ignored. The princess feared that if she heard another word from the resentful politician, she might need to excuse herself. That, alongside his nasally-annoying voice and tight lipped mouth, was enough to make anyone else feel irritated beyond words. Caitlyn’s own exhaustion and hair (her handmaid’s had braided and tied the princess’s hair too tight following her waking up, causing her head and scalp to ache incessantly) wasn’t necessarily helping either.

Right now, what Caitlyn wanted was to leave and most likely get into bed. Alas, with it still being the early morning, the princess would have to wait countless hours before she could relax (to Caitlyn’s irritation, she still was having a hard time sleeping at night).

Eyes burning from lack of sleep, Caitlyn clasped her hands together and addressed the rest of the councillors. “Anything else?”

Amongst themselves, the councillors chatted lowly before a chorus of ‘no’s and shaking of heads followed. Slightly relieved, Caitlyn dismissed the councillors for the day which then followed with them bowing and curtsying before bidding Caitlyn a ‘Your Highness’ and walking out of the council door. The princess, still sitting down, rubbed her forehead and stared down at the paperwork that was trying to present itself as inviting. As if Salo’s manifesto wasn’t bad enough, the other requests and proposals had mounted to a pile so large it was half the length of Caitlyn’s forearm. Considering how most of it would be required to be read, make notes on and then consult with her mother, Caitlyn’s evenings were ‘all work and no play’. Oddly enough, the princess didn’t seem to mind much since it was inspiring to see how the councillors worked together to compile such proposals. Most of them were collaborations on how to improve things such as working conditions for those employed, living conditions and housing projects.

As much as Caitlyn wanted to sign off on everything, finance was a significant factor in these decisions. Keeping their public happy and satisfied was a priority without a doubt, but so was keeping the Kiramman coffers at least half full. Luckily, the majority of the councillors were sensible people and acknowledged that not everything will be granted. The final ‘yes’ lied with Queen Cassandra, and that ‘yes’ cemented the beginning of something or decided the end of something before it even started.

So many requests, not enough money.

Skimming through the paperwork that was in front of her, Caitlyn tried her best to gather everything together and then proceeded to hand it to the same member of staff that had arrived to receive Salo’s manifesto. Caitlyn had to give it to her mother – being able to make people happy, as well as being logical and fair was a challenge. Some things appeared to be easier to perform than others, but that didn’t mean that with some time and thought that the other requests couldn’t be performed as well. Still, resisting the urge to bite the end of her quill in thought, the princess shook her head and gathered the rest of her belongings before rising from her chair. Her dress got tangled slightly between her legs, but once she had straightened herself out, she soon too exited the council meeting room with her guards in eager pursuit behind her.

⋆˚✿˖°

The streams of daylight refracted through the grand windows of the Kiramman Royal Palace as Caitlyn walked through the palace corridors on the way to her mother’s office. From the councillor’s meeting room, her mother’s office was quite a walk away. Down two intimidating staircases, up another one, one turn to the right and then two subsequent turns to the left and you were there. This didn’t include the walks down the endless seeming hallways, but Caitlyn didn’t mind (and hopefully neither did the guards walking behind the princess). If anything, the distance and their journey to Cassandra’s office was a refreshing interlude where the princess could think over what had happened from when she had gotten up to then. The distance also allowed Caitlyn to stretch her legs, which had started to lose the pins and needles feelings they had gained from sitting down for hours during councillor meetings.

That, Caitlyn thought, was something she had to get used to.

The guards following Caitlyn were quick, but stayed further away so as not to accidentally tread on the princess’s dress train. The train itself was slightly frayed already from how Caitlyn had stepped on it several times, but at least the ermine fur decorating her sleeves and collar kept her warm. As summer was beginning to wane slightly, there had been a slightly biting chill in the air to which made Caitlyn favour slightly warmer garments despite the turquoise fabric of the dress still being light enough to let a slight breeze pass through Caitlyn’s ankles.

Still at a distance, Caitlyn squinted slightly seeing a large figure come out of a room and slowly close the door behind them. They bid the guards a small goodbye, before eventually disappearing down the corridor and then taking a right down what Caitlyn distinctly remembered was a staircase leading to the floor below. There weren’t any other guards posted at any other rooms, so Caitlyn assumed that the room the figure had come out of was her mother’s office.

Strange. The princess wasn’t aware that her mother would have any other visitors before her, especially considering that Cassandra rarely liked to be disturbed while she was working. The only person that Caitlyn could think of that it could be was Vander just from the figure’s physique, which only confused Caitlyn more. Then again, the Lord High Constable was found to be caught in discussions more with the Queen than Caitlyn had first thought.

It’s most likely that he needs some guidance in his role, Caitlyn dismissed it as, lost in thought so much that she almost completely walked past her mother’s office.

The princess uttered a few quiet apologies to the guards behind her for getting sidetracked. The guards, as usual, said nothing and instead looked ahead as they always did. The guards posted outside of her office were staring straight ahead, perfectly concentrated on nothing at all. Caitlyn thought that her appearance was most likely the most interesting part of their day as the guards were made to stand at their posts without any distractions, and certainly without being able to interact with others. They weren’t even allowed to interact with their fellow post-mate, which made for some very boring duties.

The princess paused as she raised her hand to knock on her mother’s door, but soon her knuckles were against the wooden material. Under her touch, the door felt cold and lifeless. Standing still, Caitlyn waited for an answer for a few beats before a clear “Come in” sounded from within. The door was automatically opened in front of the princess, no doubt by one of the guards in the office, to which Caitlyn stepped inside. The guards behind her did not follow, but rather watched her go in and then retreated back to their Royal Guard accommodation.

“Her Royal Highness, Princess Caitlyn of Runeterra, Your Majesty,” a guard announced as Caitlyn stepped into her mother’s office. Queen Cassandra did not look up from her work, where she was busily writing away on a piece of paper. Occasionally dipping her quill in more ink, some of her hair came undone which caused it to dangle slightly in her face. By the door stood 2 guards, one on either side of the door as you entered.

Cassandra’s office was no different than the last time Caitlyn had been in there. The office itself smelled of old leather and cedar despite there being a window open to the side. A slight breeze was blowing in, ruffling some of the edges of the documents that Cassandra had (for once) organised on her desk. In front of Cassandra were placed two chairs, only the most comfortable and plush chairs for Her Majesty, though there was no one to sit at them. Behind her mother, there was obviously the large portrait that Caitlyn had grown to become more enticed by the more she grew up of her ancestor. However, on either side of the portrait were two large bookshelves twice the span of Caitlyn’s wingspan. Dust covered much of the shelves of both of the bookshelves, but there was an odd book or two that she could make out the title of from where she was standing without squinting. The books themselves were bound in the finest leather, and some of them even had decorative, woven bookcloth. Some of the most intricate ones, Caitlyn recognised, were her old childhood story books – those ones always seemed untouched by dust.

“Leave us,” Cassandra announced, still not looking up from her work, to which the guards in her office bowed first to her and then to Caitlyn. The princess watched the way in which the guards quietly shuffled out of the office without another word, swords in hand. Now, the queen turned her attention to her daughter, still scribbling away. “You can sit down. You needn’t hover like that.”

“I’ve been sitting down for the last few hours, so I’d prefer if I stay standing a bit longer,” Caitlyn refused her mother’s offer gently, as she strode around Cassandra’s office slowly. She walked around, dragging an absent finger along a crevice and grimacing when it came away covered in dust.

“The council room chairs have always been uncomfortable ever since I was a young girl,” Cassandra had finally stopped scribbling away, but was now instead filing away her work and organising them in separate piles. “They’re the only thing that hasn’t changed about that room.”

Caitlyn simply hummed, not too invested in the awkward small talk her and her mother were having. As much of an ice breaker as it was between the two women, there was still the matter of discussing what Caitlyn had sat through her council meeting, as well as potentially asking her why Vander was in her office. Normally, Caitlyn wouldn’t pry into her mother’s private dealings, though with the way she was tilted to the side and rubbing her neck in thought, it seemed as though Cassandra had something she wanted to say as well.

Sighing, Cassandra set everything down and glanced at her daughter, who had stopped pacing around her office and instead was fixated on the gentle swaying of the trees outside. “I really think you should sit down, Caitlyn.”

The blue-haired princess glanced at her mother and was met with monotonous, bloodshot eyes and the slight bloom of purple eyebags. Cassandra Kiramman, with one of her hands twitching on her desk, looked exhausted. Had she even slept? The way her hair was unkempt (which was unusual for her) and she had not showed up for breakfast with her and her father, Caitlyn most likely suspected she had fallen asleep in her office again.

This was not the first time she had done this, but then again it wasn’t like anyone could complain. Cassandra had a habit of scrunching her eyebrows together and huffing if you suggested that she was a workaholic, which usually evolved to her giving you the cold shoulder for a period. Caitlyn couldn’t see what was so appealing about her work that she would fall asleep like this, but the stray tray that harboured a plate with scattered crumbs on it and a bowl half filled with lamb stew at least gave the princess some relief that her mother wasn’t completely neglecting herself.

“Alright,” Caitlyn gave in and sat herself down in one of her mother’s chairs. Shuffling a bit in her seat, the princess got herself comfortable and stretched her legs slightly before looking her mother in the eyes. She was half-tempted to wave her hands in front of Cassandra’s eyes to see if she’d blink, but thought against it. It didn’t seem like her mother was much in the mood for jokes.

Cassandra bit her lip and looked away for a moment. Whatever she wanted to say to Caitlyn seemed harder to get out than she wanted to admit. Not knowing what else to do, Caitlyn simply stayed, sat down and fiddled with her fingers until her mother turned to face her again.

“I need you to do something for me while I’m gone,” Cassandra started, her voice tight.

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, not really knowing what her mother was talking about. With Cassandra gone, Caitlyn would be the next one in power and responsible for both representing her mother and making most of the diplomatic and political decisions that Cassandra normally makes. This would include an array of duties, though with how she had been experimenting with a number of different engagements over the past few days, Caitlyn felt more prepared to tackle it head on than she did when her mother made her aware of her leaving.

“In what sense?” Caitlyn questioned her mother, “because I already know I’m to become a replica of you while you’re gone, and perform each of my duties to the greatest standard possible.”

Caitlyn chuckled awkwardly after she tried to replicate her mother’s voice towards the end of her sentence, but quickly fell quiet when she noticed her mother’s lack of amusement. Instead, Cassandra rubbed the bridge of her nose while Caitlyn held her breath.

“You know your duties will concern mostly public meetings and more responsibilities in the diplomatic and political field once I’m gone.”

“Yes, you’ve already told me all of this, you’re scaring me a bit.”

Cassandra ignored her daughter’s last comment. “But in your new position, there also comes the responsibility of awarding certain titles and maintaining order–”

“Too many things to do, too little hours in a day”

“–which is why I have been talking to Vander about you performing your first knighting ceremony.”

Oh.

A knighting ceremony?

“For whom?” Caitlyn asked, slightly bewildered. She couldn’t think of anyone recently that would qualify for a knighthood, so this ‘favour’ of her mother’s seemed to come out of nowhere. Then again, it wasn’t like Caitlyn really socialised with any others outside of the palace to begin with. Besides, knighthoods were usually performed by the monarch for a reason, so there was really no need for Caitlyn to do this. “Can it not wait until you get back?”

The corner of Cassandra’s mouth quirked upwards, to which Caitlyn wasn’t very approving of her mother’s satisfaction at her bewilderment. “I’m afraid not. Some of these families are important allies to the Crown, and the others have proven themselves to be military talents.”

“And the Crown must provide,” Caitlyn finished off what she was sure her mother was going to end on. Just as well, since Cassandra nodded as she blinked some tears out of her eye (most likely due to exhaustion).

“Exactly,” Cassandra continued, “I know I’m most likely putting you in an uncomfortable position, Caitlyn, but it’s adamant that we maintain a good relationship with the public. And it’s even more important that you start building a relationship with the public too, now. Why do you think I’ve started expanding your engagements lately?”

Caitlyn bit her lip, not sure exactly how to respond. Cassandra was right (she usually was, to Caitlyn’s slight irritation), and the last thing Caitlyn wanted to do was somehow undo all of the work that her mother had achieved in making the public supportive of the Kiramman Royal Family. Of course, there had never been an instance where the Kirammans ever had to impose their rules, but before Cassandra there were times where the public grew agitated and resentful towards the Royal Family. Thus, Caitlyn had to push her feelings aside once more for the Crown.

The Crown would live on longer than her or Cassandra, so its reputation needed to be protected.

“Regardless, it’s only a small list,” Cassandra continued, drawing out a list of all of the people eligible for knighthoods. Caitlyn took it quickly, covering up the list by placing the sheet of paper against her thigh. “And all of the knighthood ceremonies will be spread out during the period in which I’ll be away. You’ll have other engagements as well, between those ceremonies which might keep you more entertained and you won’t have to interact with anyone else afterwards unless they somehow sneak themselves into political or social gatherings.”

“As long as they don’t try flirting with me or inferring that they’ll ask for my hand, I’m sure I’ll be fine.”

The Queen smiled, but Caitlyn didn’t share her enthusiasm. The amount of advances that she was starting to get from other potential bachelors was somewhat alarming, since male attention was the last thing that Caitlyn desired. Of course, eventually Caitlyn would have to publicly declare her affection for the same sex, though it was still somewhat amusing seeing the ways in which some men doubled back for her. Horses, jewellery, and even pieces of land were some of the gifts that Caitlyn had received ever since she came of age, but none of them particularly budged her.

Except for a woman with rugged pink hair and muscular physique.

Caitlyn bit her lip. Now was not the time to be thinking of her, especially in front of Cassandra of all people. Like her mother said, Caitlyn needed to put her feelings aside in order to be able to serve the Crown as best as possible. And even then, Caitlyn wasn’t even sure how to feel about Vi anymore – her attraction towards the pink-haired woman conflicted against Vi’s coldness the last time they saw each other, and potentially the difference in their stations.

“They don’t mean any harm, Caitlyn,” Cassandra waved Caitlyn’s irritation away as if it were a minor inconvenience and nothing more, “but if you truly want them to stop then it might be good to make your intentions known sooner than later.”

“If you’re talking about me getting married then we can worry about that at a later time.”

“I’m worried about you,” Cassandra confessed, “I don’t like how you sometimes isolate yourself, and I’m not going to be here forever so I’d like to see you cared and loved by someone before I go.”

The way Cassandra talked about her death always seemed like she was…simply going away and never coming back. She never talked about it in a different way, not even bothering to address the other factors that would come around with her death – the emotional turmoil, Caitlyn’s ascension…Sometimes it left Caitlyn at a stand still. Even though her relationship with her mother wasn’t the strongest, at the end of the day Cassandra was still the person that she looked up to the most. Behind the closed walls of the palace, Cassandra was the one to slowly guide her and make her comfortable in her role as princess and heiress apparent but with her gone? Caitlyn would have to find her own way as Queen, as well as have rather large shoes to fill after her mother.

Caitlyn rubbed the paper her mother gave her between her fingers, hoping she wasn’t smudging the ink.

“I was the same as you, before I met your dad,” Cassandra confessed, rising out of her chair. She started to walk around her office slightly, before stopping by the open window and breathing in the fresh air coming from outside. No doubt the colder air was probably helping her stay awake more. “And I’m glad I did since he’s helped me through multiple moments of stress and anxiety I never imagined I could have.”

Cassandra cleared her throat, shoulders hunching slightly before she straightened them out again. At that moment, her posture was relaxed and lacked control while her hair was tied in a bun hanging loosely at the nape of her neck. This was probably the most disorganised Caitlyn had ever seen her mother…but also the most relaxed. When Cassandra looked back at her daughter, there was a hazy look in her eye. She gave Caitlyn a small smile, while she relaxed into the back of the window frame.

“Careful with that window.”

“Unless you’re planning on pushing me out of it, I’ll be fine,” Cassandra tried to joke, though it must’ve made Caitlyn look rather white in the face since she then proceeded to shuffle a bit to the side so she was leaning more against the wall. “Whatever happens though, Caitlyn, everything will be okay. Breathe. You’re more pent-up than I am, and I’m the one that’s been doing this more than you.”

Will it though?

She had been prepared for moments like this her whole life, and even though her mother would be back after a while, Caitlyn was still scared. Sometimes, she didn’t trust herself to organise herself and her belongings, let alone those belonging to others that could affect the lives of her future subjects. What if she somehow misread a certain piece of legislation, or passed a piece of legislation that affected others negatively? What if she pissed off the councilors? The blue-haired princess just prayed that if there was anything major that needed attending to, her mother would be back to help or even do it herself.

Though, if she still depended too much on Cassandra, would she ever learn? It wasn’t like she didn’t know what to do, she just lacked confidence. This is what Caitlyn has been preparing for her whole life, so she’d be alright like her mother said.

Right?

The princess nodded, slightly dreading everything but not knowing how else to respond. The paper she was still holding in her hand seemed to gain more weight the longer she held onto it, as curiosity gnawed at her to look at it. Perhaps acting distracted by the list of people waiting to be knighted would help relieve some of the tension.

Cassandra’s conversation fizzled into the background, Caitlyn not paying attention as her fingers fiddled with the paper for a few seconds. Time seemed to go slower as Caitlyn opened it up, her pulse skipping for a bit. The princess skimmed through the list of names, recognising a few major family names and some other ones, until…

Caitlyn’s heart stopped and her breath caught. There it was, in her mother’s black and neat handwriting at the end of the list.

Violet.

Chapter Text

Queen Cassandra’s departure from the Palace was not a grand affair, but rather a small gathering.

Out in front of the palace, Cassandra’s carriage was drawn and stood in place as a couple of porters attended to Cassandra’s luggage. Struggling slightly, they managed to load the Queen’s belongings and secure it onto the carriage. The coachman sitting at the very front of the carriage simply minded his own business, stifling a yawn from time to time. The hour was 8 in the morning, and even so the Royal household was wide awake before that. Regardless, the sun still shone brightly in the sky while the birds around the Palace celebrated the beginning of another day.

Caitlyn didn’t share this enthusiasm.

The blue-haired princess was woken up in haste by her handmaidens at the crack of dawn. Alongside the unneeded exhaustion, this made her feel as though she was like a cat suddenly dunked into a cold bath when one of her handmaid’s flung open her curtains, causing Caitlyn’s eyes to burn not just from how tired she was. With a few annoyed curses (which the handmaids were used to by now), the princess was gently dragged out of bed and guided towards a warm bath where her long hair was washed and combed through and eventually braided once it had dried after she had finished washing. One of her handmaids gathered the main part of her hair into a purple hair net, adorned with pearls, before letting two thick strands of blue hair run from Caitlyn’s temples down her front. Her other handmaid picked out a dress that matched the ribbons in her hair, making sure the white lace underneath the main purple material around her sleeves was not caught and could still be seen.

Watching the way her mother bid goodbye to political officials and members of staff, a slight breeze fluttered over Caitlyn’s nape. The princess shivered, but stilled herself as quickly as possible when she felt her father’s gaze on her. Caitlyn had grown more fond of having her hair tied up as of late, as it kept both out of her face and made her feel less… suffocated. Though, when she looked in her mirror once her handmaids had finished getting her ready she didn’t just see herself – no, Caitlyn saw a slightly terrifying mixture of Cassandra and Caitlyn Regina.

“It’ll be strange without her gone,” Tobias tried to make conversation with his daughter, but Caitlyn continued to look straight ahead. 

A moment. Caitlyn blinked, “Would it? She’s rarely here as it is.”

Tobias didn’t reply, but rather pressed his lips together. Her mother, Her Majesty Queen Cassandra Kiramman of Runeterra, was much more like a spectre than a presence of warmth. As much as Caitlyn did love her mother and she recognised that her job was extremely demanding, Cassandra seemed to prefer the company of her office and documents (work, in general) than her daughter. Caitlyn and Cassandra had gotten closer in the last month (had it already been a month?) since Caitlyn had gotten shot, but that still didn’t change the way in which Cassandra had shut Caitlyn out. Even during the last few days, Cassandra had nothing to show her daughter but bloodshot eyes and a lack of concentration on what Caitlyn was saying.

The princess hoped that, once she ascended the throne, she wouldn’t become so narrow-sighted and engrossed with her own work.

Caitlyn wiped her hands nervously on the front of her dress, forgetting that she had gloves on. On her right forefinger, she wore a silver ring moulded around a large opal. Taking a deep breath in, the princess surveyed the way in which her mother finished talking with a select group of political officials. A few small and polite smiles were traded alongside some handshakes, and one of the officials gave an awkward chuckle before letting go of Cassandra’s hand. Cassandra’s figure relaxed with relief as the group of people departed to the side, and then she turned her sights to the rest of her family.

She didn’t register when she and her father had moved forwards, but they did somewhen after Cassandra beckoned them forwards and before Tobias gave Cassandra a kiss on the cheek. The husband-wife duo shared a silent goodbye, no doubt already having exchanged their farewells. Even so, when Tobias tried to step away from their embrace, Cassandra stretched her arms further along the back of Tobias’s back and one of her hands tightened against his clothing. Caitlyn, on the other hand, stood at a slight distance as she watched the space between her parents get smaller for a moment before they truly parted.

Caitlyn Kiramman – their only daughter – standing still and sombre.

It was like watching two halves of one whole separate. Nonetheless, Tobias and Cassandra maintained their composure with monotone faces and straight postures, as much as the corner of Cassandra’s mouth twitched upwards. A split second, and it was gone and Cassandra’s face relaxed once more. Tobias, recognising that enough was enough, stepped back but not as far as Caitlyn was standing. At last, Cassandra set her eyes on her daughter, wide awake this time and slightly glossy.

“Caitlyn,” Cassandra called her daughter over, to which Caitlyn followed suit slowly. She stood in front of her mother, somewhat more rigid than she would have liked. Her mother didn’t seem to mind, as she touched Caitlyn’s forearms and managed a tight smile. “You’ll do amazing in my absence, my dear.”

“Don’t fret mother, I wouldn’t want you to come back to a ruined nation.”

Cassandra sighed, holding back a smile. Caitlyn’s tone was taut, but whether it was because of sheer nerves to not somehow upset her mother or slight discomfort, Caitlyn did not know nor unpack. There was much not being said between the mother-daughter duo, but both of them recognised that that must wait – for the integrity of their kingdom was much better than the tension between the two women.

“You’re not capable of such a thing,” Cassandra reassured Caitlyn, though it more so sounded like she was trying to reassure herself. “You have more talent for politics than you know, and the public will be happy to see more of their future queen.”

Yes now, after you locked me away for more than 20 years like some beast. As much as Caitlyn wanted to give a snappy comeback, she held her tongue in cheek and swallowed her pride. Her mother’s sudden 180º pivot in her attitudes had been slightly frustrating to Caitlyn to say the least, after she had struggled for decades to finally be able to get some freedom.

“You know what you must do while I am away.” Cassandra moved her hands downwards from her daughter’s arms to her hands and squeezed. Cassandra was conveniently leaving out the ‘for me’ that hung in the air ominously.

Perform public engagements on her mother’s behalf, attend council meetings, meet with political personnel – the list of things to do were seemingly never-ending and more than half of them Caitlyn had already been performing for her mother as she got ready for this journey. Surprisingly, most of them had been a pleasant change, as it both meant that Caitlyn got more acquainted with life outside of the palace, but also made her own mark politically.

The previous day Caitlyn had been tasked with attending an acrobatics event in which individuals performed a variety of gymnastics and other types of physicality. Watching the ways in which people could perform such stunts was stunning, especially the ways in which they could twist and turn their body either in mid-air or on the ground. Encouraging their celebration, Caitlyn was the first to applaud the performers and stayed after the event in order to talk with the performers themselves. Some of them were quite flustered, stumbling over their words on what to say and how to address Caitlyn, but the princess simply smiled and commended their talent and encouraged them to come again. The younger performers, which Caitlyn had noticed were as young as 7 years old, had even brought out gifts for the young princess – flowers, and a pair of fine earrings – which Caitlyn doted over.

Royal favour and encouragement, Caitlyn hoped, would be enough for such humble businesses to prosper. 

Those responsibilities, alongside the knighting ceremonies Caitlyn was expected to perform, was what Cassandra was referring to. Oddly enough, Caitlyn was no longer dreading some of the responsibilities that she had to undertake, but rather looking forward to it. The princess’s days were no longer occupied with tedious lectures and other hobbies whenever she had some spare time along with the occasional engagement during the week, but rather Caitlyn could now both prove herself and set herself apart.

The thing that she’d have to worry about the most was being able to hold the sword correctly during the knighting. Even so, Caitlyn had peered over the bannister from above, where Cassandra would perform her own knighting ceremonies, and observe the slow and careful way her mother would tap the sword on either shoulder. During it all Cassandra would keep her posture straight, never taking her eyes off the person kneeling in front of her, before proceeding to point the sword downwards by her feet when the person straightened themselves up.

That, and her professionalism when facing Vi again, but that wouldn’t be an issue. The soon-to-be dame was coming to the ceremony only because she had been formally invited, and not because she wanted to see Caitlyn, if she was even coming at all. And even if she did want to visit Caitlyn, the princess doubted she would even be able to make time for the pink-haired woman. Would it even be socially acceptable to do so? Caitlyn didn’t know, nor was she trying to think too much of it. 

Caitlyn nodded to her mother’s statement, to which Cassandra squeezed her daughter’s hands again. The princess looked down at her hands in her mother’s, and felt her heart mimic a similar squeezing motion. Out in public, this small show of physical affection had to do while they were still in public. Cassandra’s hands were gone in the next passing second between them, with Caitlyn turning and stepping back further away from the carriage.

Silently, Cassandra turned towards her carriage and was helped up onto the carriage step by a nearby footman. A soft click thereby confirmed that Cassandra had successfully boarded the carriage, sitting down near the door that had closed behind her. As the footman and the outrider performed some last minute checks on the carriage, Cassandra’s icy eyes locked with Caitlyn’s. A wordless conversation passed between the two women, as Cassandra’s own face relaxed and the muscles in Caitlyn’s body stiffened. There was no need for there to be words for the both of them to communicate, Caitlyn understood the weight of her mother’s gaze well enough after all these years. It was as demeaning as it was silent, as cold as it was exacting. Suppressing a slight shudder, Caitlyn dismally watched the way in which her mother and her carriage started moving until Caitlyn could no longer see the gentle glimmer of its gold accents outside the Kiramman Palace gates.

Her mother didn’t wave as she disappeared, but instead held her gaze with Caitlyn as if she were a memorialised statue. A wave of anxiety washed over the princess as the reality of everything set in.

The Crown surpasses all, Cassandra had told Caitlyn in their very first formal lesson about Caitlyn’s role as a princess, and future expectations as Queen of Runeterra. Little 6-year-old Caitlyn was naturally oblivious to the life that would eventually await her, but that didn’t change how the weight of her responsibilities would affect her metaphorical posture until her current age. Caitlyn would joke that she felt like she was being crushed under the weight of the crown despite not being crowned yet, though watching her mother ride away just made her feel like she was being weighed down more with each passing second.

Rolling her shoulders back, while the Palace gates lurched close once more, Caitlyn turned back towards the palace doors and began walking inside without another word.

⋆˚✿˖°

Staring down at the fifth letter of the day that she had written, Caitlyn decided that she was deserving of at least a half an hour break from everything.

It had been a couple of days since Queen Cassandra’s departure from Piltover, and safe to say Caitlyn felt like she was being tugged from one place to another. Being caught between engagements often left a sharp pain in Caitlyn’s chest, almost as if she hadn’t been able to breathe. If she wasn’t attending public events, then she was signing off legislation or reviewing manifestos or proposals in her office (Caitlyn had decided that she much preferred the presence of her own office as opposed to her mother’s). Unfortunately, this resulted in the princess regent becoming very exhausted during the day, but at least it resulted in less restless nights.

Wake up. Get ready. Take breakfast. Attend the morning council meeting. Attend the first public engagement of the day. Have lunch. Attend the second public engagement of the day. Have dinner. Review proposals and do other office work. Go to sleep.

That was much of Caitlyn’s regime ever since Cassandra left. Of course, even though these new duties often left Caitlyn with eyebags almost the same colour as her hair, it kept her occupied on her duties and responsibilities. There was barely any time for her mind to wander or think about anything else other than what was on her agenda during the day. Even at nighttime, Caitlyn’s usual nightmares had subsided, though that did little to rest the often agitated mind of the princess regent.

There was something that she was missing in the midst of this, which Caitlyn didn’t realise until she was reading a certain letter – company. 

Being surrounded by the public and political allies of every variety meant that Caitlyn was never physically alone, but that did not eliminate the feelings of loneliness that haunted her whenever she went. Even when her mother was still her, Caitlyn was still finding herself looking for some sense of intimacy that a close connection brought. Caitlyn loved both of her parents as much as any child would, but she couldn’t say with certainty that she was close to any of them. If she had to pick, she would most likely pick her father, but even he had started to drift away from his only daughter as if he had suddenly morphed into a dismal tumbleweed.

There was only so much letters could do, as well. Caitlyn wrote whenever she could to Mel, but the long days of princess regent were catching up to Caitlyn to the point where most of her letters lay unfinished for several days to her dear friend. Mel, always an understanding figure, never lashed out at the princess but instead offered words of encouragement and reassured Caitlyn that she was only a letter away from travelling from Noxus if the princess ever needed anything. As tempting as it was to call over her only friend, Caitlyn held back from doing such a thing. The last thing she wanted to be made known was her own possible incompetence at not being able to rule efficiently without someone holding her hand. And as far as she knew, Mel had responsibilities of her own having settled into the role of a higher noble in Noxus. It would be unfair for Caitlyn to ask her to ignore her own obligations, both as her friend and stand-in Queen.

For a moment, Caitlyn’s mind flicked over to Vi as a possibility, but that endeavour was cut away like a dead branch the moment it blossomed in the princess’s mind. From what Caitlyn knew, Vi wanted nothing to do with her. Her downcast eyes and her annoyed demeanour at the dinner said it all, which as much as it disappointed Caitlyn, the princess understood that Vi did not want to be coddled by her (or maybe the whole Kiramman family). Caitlyn wasn’t used to audiences either, and she doubted that Violet would turn up if Caitlyn did call her to the palace. The only semi-plausible solution if Caitlyn still desired Violet’s company was to send out a letter and pray that Violet would respond, but even that had its challenges. To begin with, Caitlyn did not even know how she would send the letter. Would she have to look it up somewhere? Give it to Vander? Deliver it herself in person? All the solutions pointed to a dead-end, both in terms of practicality and professionalism.

Perhaps, it would be better instead to let Vi come to her first. Which, Caitlyn had her fingers crossed for, would be soon when Violet turned up for her knighthood.

Noticing the black ink starting to gather and smudge around the side of her hand as she wrote, Caitlyn set her quill aside. A few splodges of ink splattered onto her desk as she did so, smudging even more so when Caitlyn moved away from her desk and her paper went and smoothed over the ink. She’d have to clean it up later, but she didn’t care. Her fingers were starting to seize up from how much writing she had been subject to (writing responses to letters, proposals, debrief plans and walkthroughs – they had all blended into one), and her sleeve was uncomfortably ridden up so it too wouldn’t be stained with ink. After all, it would be too visible against her scarlet dress – splodges of corruption and death in a sea of blood.

Once she had stood up, Caitlyn tugged her sleeve down, the ermine fur tickling her forearm as she did so. As she rose, the guards that were positioned in her room with her visibly straightened themselves up, as if they had only woken up from Caitlyn’s movements. With one swipe of her handkerchief, the princess regent cleaned the side of her hand. While it did take away some of the fresher ink smudges, it had more successfully spread the ink remnants down onto the point where her palm ended and her wrist started. Great. Her white handkerchief had now been stained with the wetter ink, and had contaminated the cotton-y white background of it. The embroidered blue CK in the bottom remained untouched, surprisingly.

Nevermind that, she could just clean it up later.

“I think,” Caitlyn started, speaking to her guard who gave her their usual monotone expression, “that it would be good to go to the library.”

Not directly answering, both of the guards inside of her office nodded before the one closest to the door went and opened it. Their obedience sometimes unnerved Caitlyn, but it was something that she had gotten more used to as she grew up. And yet, all the guards were different from each other. Some would joke with her and talk during their guarding duties (not that they were supposed to), while others preferred to keep their peace and guard silently. While Caitlyn did prefer the former when she grew bored and the latter when she required to concentrate, she never doubted their loyalties. 

Watching the guards that were guarding the outside of her office door dissipate, Caitlyn strode through her office doorway and peered either side of her. The grand library would be down a staircase, and along a couple corridors, so rather a short journey in such a lavish home. Caitlyn didn’t really mind the journeys so much anymore, since it gave her an opportunity to stretch her legs and be more active. Since her shoulder injury she hadn’t been able to do much physical activity other than walking, so this was a refreshing break. She hadn’t even been able to play her harp, to the princess’s disappointment, but then again it wasn’t like Caitlyn even had the time to do so.

The princess made her way down the corridor, before taking the staircase downstairs like she had revised prior in her head. Her guards were sharp on her heels, keen to protect and supervise Caitlyn on her journey. Caitlyn’s feet skimmed over rich carpets and her figure passed by many decorative pieces (bodies of armour and paintings and pottery to show off the Kiramman wealth alike), which Caitlyn reminisced over. One particular vase, made out of an earthy clay with red and black accents, was a decoration gifted to her mother by Ambessa for the Queen’s 45th birthday. A suit of armour the princess regent passed before going down the stairs belonged to her father, iconic in its sheer silver and indigo banner strapped against its chest. Tobias had his old suits of armour dotted around the palace, some more grand than others, though their reflective surface was more blinding than it was impressive. This was only the case during the summer months, and yet this only left Caitlyn wondering whether a certain onyx suit of armour would shine the same way.

Before Caitlyn knew it, she was at the bottom of the staircase. Halting, she looked down the corridors before proceeding towards the library once more. The guards, as usual, did not make a noise other than those of them walking. As such, the silence that followed the princess regent and her company was rather deafening, but the thought of getting lost in her own imagination when reading was most tempting. Growing up without any siblings or friends, novels were one of the greatest comforts to the young princess as they often helped her escape the growing responsibilities of her role. Away from her tutors and her family, the young princess let reality dissipate and instead slipped into overwhelming fantasies of knights, vigilantes and dragons. Although the latter Caitlyn grew to realise did not exist, Tobias often fed her fantasies by telling his daughter about how he would slay such creatures, thereby becoming the essence of bravery for Caitlyn growing up. Of course, now in her early 20s, Caitlyn had abandoned such notions but sometimes her eyes would skim over such stories while she was in the library.

What happier, simpler times.

Caitlyn narrowed her eyes once she arrived at the door of the palace library. Not because there was something off about what she was seeing, as the door itself was the same as it had always been with its looming presence and carvings on the thick oak. Rather, the door was slightly ajar. The scent of bound parchment and sandalwood passed through the crack separating the library and the corridor, the soft sound of light footsteps accompanying the rustic smell.

Strange.

Caitlyn held her breath as she felt her guards stepping closer to her, no doubt them having seen the cracked door. She doubted that she’d be able to go into that room without at least one of the guards safeguarding the room, especially after what had happened on the Royal Hunt. After all, the safety of the Heiress to Runeterra is more pivotal than ever following such a vulnerable time for the kingdom.

Those things and more went through Caitlyn’s mind as she watched one of her guards step forward, before she caught sight of a flash of pink hair through the door crack. If Caitlyn blinked, she would have missed it – it was there for a beat and then disappeared. Heart beating wildly, Caitlyn tried to calm herself down. Could it really be…?

“Perhaps Your Highness would feel safer if one of us scouted the room first?” The guard that had walked in front asked Caitlyn. Caught between her head and her heart, the blue-haired princess stalled for a moment as she weighed up the outcome of each decision. If she said no and proceeded alone, Caitlyn could go in and then not come back out. If she said yes, then Caitlyn could not use the element of surprise to her advantage and the guards would most likely insist on staying inside which would make for dull company. As much as she trusted her guards, Caitlyn did not trust their tongues after they were released from their duties.

Even so, Caitlyn was beginning to consider letting her guards go ahead before she saw the same flicker of pink hair through the crack followed by more, gentle footsteps. A gasp caught in the princess’s throat, watching the crack in the doorway with great intent and refusing to make eye contact with her guards. There was only one person she knew that had pink hair and if she was here then…

She didn’t know what to think. Would it be best for Caitlyn to go in alone? Simply walk away? She didn’t even know if Vi wanted to see her, though at the same time it was peculiar for her even to be here if she knew that she might possibly run into the princess. Surely, if she didn’t want to see Caitlyn, then she wouldn’t go out of her way to be in her home.

“That will not be necessary,” the words left Caitlyn’s mouth before she could even register what she said. Her mouth was drier than a piece of sandpaper, anticipation clawing at her throat. The motion to stand on her tiptoes itched at her, to catch another glimpse of Vi before she were to walk inside. “You will stand guard outside, while I go and tend to the books inside.”

“But Your Highness–”

“That is a command, sir, not a request,” Caitlyn asserted her power over her guards, heart twinging so. “You swore to obey me, did you not?”

The guard whom Caitlyn was speaking to nodded, and so did his companion once Caitlyn had switched her gaze to him as well. Even though Caitlyn did not like brandishing her higher standing in front of others to get her way, she doubted she would have been able to go alone in the library without doing so.

Caitlyn nodded. “I’m glad we all agree. Though do not fret, sirs, I am in much better health to go down with one hit.”

The princess’s attempt at a joke failed, as was proven by the weak grimaces each of her guards gave and the thickening of tension around them. The last thing Caitlyn wanted to do is give the impression that she was some domineering figure, especially to these guards who seemed more formal and professional in their role. After all, the help was the most important part to make sure the Crown flourished and was protected, and without it things would crumble.

The guards said nothing, and instead stayed in their places as if they were fastened to the very ground. And even when Caitlyn gathered her dress, toying with it nervously as if it somehow could give anymore relief to her heart beating furiously, she could feel the eyes of her guards watching her every move. The guards were slightly unhappy with Caitlyn’s decision, of course, from their hard eyes and their tight grip on their weapons, but it would be more scandalous if they disobeyed direct orders. Yet, that didn’t stop them from safeguarding the princess regent as much as they could.

Breathing in, Caitlyn gripped on her dress before she opened the library door wider. With a rather painful creaking from the hinges of the door, Caitlyn stepped inside.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn closed the library door behind her slowly, letting her gloved hands linger on the doorknob.

Turning back, towards the library, Caitlyn was met with the towering encasements of books of the Palace library. They were much how Caitlyn remembered them being, with the only difference being that they had grown more dusty. As much as the servants dusted off everything, the dust just seemed to grow more stubborn and grew greater. The princess feared that if she swiped her finger across one of the many bookshelves (or even picked up a book) her gloves would turn ashy. Feeling its coarse and fluffy texture put Caitlyn off, but at least she needn’t worry about it too much with her gloves.

The smell that Caitlyn had sensed from outside was slightly overwhelming, despite there being a window open in the corner. Where the murky curtain was drawn, light streamed in quite intensely, though giving the library a more cosy and intimate atmosphere from the way it bounced off the books. The warmth that had collected in the room was slightly stifling, but the humidity that had gathered seemed to be slowly seeping out.

Caitlyn strode in, eyeing a book that had been taken out of one of the bookshelves. The golden writing on the front of the cover was worn off on the left, but that didn’t stop the princess from recognising the piece of work. Caitlyn reached out to graze her fingers over the cover, but stopped herself. The copy of The Canterbury Tales that Caitlyn was looking at, had been one of the stories that she had held close to her heart during her childhood. The princess didn’t need to pick up the book to remember the ways in which her younger self had annotated her every thought, scribbling down her emotions and predictions, and even highlighted sections that reminded her of her own father’s stories.

Perhaps, when she was finally done with her responsibilities as princess regent, she could pick the book up again somewhen. Although short, there wouldn’t be enough time for Caitlyn to finish it all. And once she started, she found it hard to detach herself from her imagination.

Caitlyn clasped her hands together, them getting slightly clammy and warm in her gloves. Slowly walking, she took in the environment of the library (as if she hadn’t had memorised every nick and cranny of the library). Her footsteps were light, making sure not to startle her potential acquaintance. Even so, tilting herself slightly forwards to look between bookshelves, she couldn’t find any sight of what she hoped was her champion. She hadn’t moved anymore since Caitlyn had entered the library, both from what Caitlyn heard and saw. Maybe, Vi was aware that the princess had entered and was staying still for her own sake. Ironically enough, Caitlyn didn’t expect it from the woman that was the definition of spryness (both in her jousting and when she encountered Caitlyn in the woods) to be so…still. Not that was a bad thing, of course. The Kiramman Royal Library had its way of enticing you to settle down and get lost in the world of letters and imaginary worlds it possessed.

So when Caitlyn saw Vi, her back facing the princess and her front towards a series of bookshelves, as still as a statue, she wasn’t too surprised.

Vi, her head slightly bowed down, only moved her fingertips to flick page after page over. She was still muscular as ever, her forearms tensing as she prepared to turn over another page. Her shoulders appeared to have gotten slightly wider since the last time they saw each other (to which Caitlyn had to tsk when she reminded herself to keep her mouth closed rather than open). Her hair was slightly longer, but still the same vivid pink that Caitlyn had first admired when Vi had taken off her onyx helmet.

Caitlyn put one foot out in front, but tensed her leg instead of moving forward. Getting too close to Vi again might not be the best idea, especially considering the last time they did so it ended up with Caitlyn getting shot in the shoulder and Vi injured as well. Not that it was any of their faults, but Caitlyn still didn’t know Vi completely – both as a person and her motives. 

Though, with how Vi was engrossed in her reading, this might be a good place to start.

“If you’re in want of any fantasy book recommendations, then Beowulf is always an enjoyable read,” Caitlyn started, to which Vi seemingly jumped out of her skin. Not closing the book, she glanced over her shoulder, eyes widening when she saw the princess. “That is, if you have the patience for it. Epic poems aren’t for everybody.”

Caitlyn watched in amusement as Vi’s facial expression morphed from pure shock, to pleasant surprise, to finally mortification. Caitlyn, on the other hand, simply braced herself slightly against one of the bookshelves and watched in amusement. 

“Y-Your Highness!” Vi struggled for words, finally closing the book that she was reading from, “I was…I was only browsing for some books.”

Caitlyn quirked an eyebrow in response. “And yet you seem quite invested in what you were reading before. Surely if you were just browsing then you would have skim-read the book, put it down and moved on?”

Vi paused for a bit, only growing more and more flustered by the second. When she spoke, her voice was slightly strained. “Forgive me, Your Highness. The Lord High Constable sent me here to review some pieces of information.”

Ah, Vander. That would make more sense as to how Vi had gotten to the Palace. Regardless, only a select number of people were allowed access to Palace grounds (and that list had only grown smaller in the Queen’s absence to tighten security). In a way, Vander was breaking protocol in order to allow Vi to help him. Even so, Caitlyn wasn’t in the mood to impose an iron fist on her political junior or his daughter – rather, she was enjoying herself as she was watching the way Vi struggled for words in her presence.

Caitlyn took a glance behind Vi and noticed the title Le Morte d’Arthur on a book, and remembered The Canterbury Tales taken out and placed on a nearby table as the princess regent came into the library. “In the fantasy section of the library?”

Vi, looking like she’d very much prefer to disappear into thin air, pinched the pages of the book she was holding. “All of the books I have gone through are still located around the library, ma’am. Nothing has been taken out.”

“The library is free to use for all the residents of the palace, temporary and full-time. For what business you do use the library, champion, that is none of my concern. I only ask that you take care of the books and do not damage them in any way possible.”

“There are a lot of books here. Surely it wouldn’t be so much of an issue if one or two of them have a page or two torn?”

“It wouldn’t, if some of the books here weren’t original manuscripts. Some of them have been in my family's possession since my great-grandmother’s reign. This makes them very fragile and more prone to breakage due to old age.”

Caitlyn walked towards Violet, and before she knew it, she had taken the book the pink-haired woman was reading out of her hands. Vi was frozen, still processing what was happening and the closeness that she and Caitlyn shared. While they were not as close as they had been at the forest, they were still close enough for Caitlyn to be able to take note of the shine of Vi’s magenta hair, and the healed tissues of her facial scars. Though, alongside those details, there was a purple hue under both of Vi’s eyes and her bottom lip appeared slightly bruised while there was a fresh cut gradually healing on the side. Where Caitlyn had healed since their ambush on the Royal Hunt, Vi seemed as though she was getting more and more hurt. The princess flicked through the book, not wanting to inquire further as she read through small sections of Beowulf.

“Taking my recommendations already?” Caitlyn commented, flicking another page. On some of the pages, Vi’s thumb pad was stamped somewhat into the corner. “Or is the Lord High Constable taking battle tactics from fictional battles against dragons and monsters?”

“I was reading it for my own enjoyment, ma’am. Whenever I’m not training, I’m either helping my family out with certain errands, or looking at literature.”

Did training include getting beat up? 

As anxious as Caitlyn was getting over Vi’s slightly rugged appearance, she knew it wasn’t her place to ask. Her place, as princess regent, was to maintain authority and professionalism with all of her subjects. And this very professionalism had to be kept even in places of privacy, even if there was nothing stopping Caitlyn from taking her hand and brushing her thumb pad against Vi’s bruised lip…

Caitlyn cleared her throat. “There’s no other comfort similar to one's imagination.”

That was one way to put it, when Caitlyn’s own imagination was doing gymnastics in her mind. What would Vi’s lips feel like on her fingers? On her own lips? Would they be soft and gentle? Would they be rough and coarse? Have other girls felt Vi’s lips on their own?

Caitlyn bit her own lips in thought as she read another page. Having some difficulty in taking in the words on the page thinking about other things, she hoped that her flustered complexion didn’t betray her attempt at a poker face. Being professionalism with Vi was already proving to be quite…tense. Even more so considering that if Caitlyn took another step forward, she’d be face-to-face with Vi (if you ignored their height difference, but the princess found it endearing more than anything).

Vi watched the princess intently, taking in even the smallest of movements that Caitlyn made. The eyes of the pink-haired woman flickered over the princess’s figure, settling on her shoulder before going back to Caitlyn’s face. Feeling Vi’s unnerving gaze on her, studying her as if she were a finely carved marble statue, made Caitlyn feel somewhat fazed. The last thing she wanted Vi to witness were cracks in her complexion and figure, the weight of her responsibilities seeping outwards of Caitlyn like weeds growing towards the sun. Caitlyn was, and probably would be for the rest of her life, a very tense and stressed figure. So being taken in like this was both a first, since most people would either avoid eye contact with Caitlyn or she wouldn’t care about their observations. Vi, on the other hand, was proving to know how to get more and more under Caitlyn’s skin in more ways than once.

“Your shoulder has healed,” Vi pointed out the obvious, but Caitlyn didn’t mind. The voice of the pink-haired woman was soft and gentle, even if it was laced with a pinch of worry.

“With the assistance of our talented medical staff, it has,” Caitlyn deliberately missed out the point where she hadn’t healed completely (and likely never would), since she didn’t need Vi’s pity. Still, a glimmer of pity flashes in Vi’s eyes before she blinked and it was gone. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were worried for me.”

“Anyone would share the same concern for Your Highness.”

“For myself or for the Crown?”

“For yourself, of course ma’am. Your subjects wish for your good health every day, and pray for you to recover when you’re ill.”

“And are you not included amongst my subjects?”

“I am ma’am, but I prefer a more…practical approach to getting what I wish for.”

This time, it was Caitlyn’s turn to blush. Whatever Vi meant by her comment, Caitlyn didn’t know or ask her to elaborate. She feared that if she did, she’d most likely turn the same shade as Vi’s hair, mostly from how Vi had begun to steal glances of Caitlyn. Using Caitlyn’s flustered state to her advantage, Vi plucked out the copy of Beowulf that Caitlyn had taken from her a few minutes prior. Instead of reading it more, the pink-haired woman simply shut the book and held it in her hand by her side. Caitlyn looked down to Vi’s hands as she did so, taking note of the way dried blood peeked through her bandages at her knuckles like ink stains on paper. 

“Not all of us are so lucky to wait around and be handed certain luxuries,” Caitlyn continued, “but I admire your enthusiasm and courage, champion.”

“I meant no offence towards Your Highness, but some of us have to work more so for what we need more than others.”

Vi’s voice had a sour tone to it, despite keeping her voice low and cool. What Caitlyn had thought was first Vi possibly flirting with her, had changed into Vi becoming slightly peeved off about their social positions. Even if it seemingly came out of nowhere, the tension that had been present from the dinner they shared hadn’t completely dissipated. On the left stood a blue-haired woman that had been given luxuries that some people would only dream of, with clothing of the finest quality and food almost sickenly rich. Vi, on the other hand, was the opposite of that – with her calloused hands and strong build, Caitlyn didn’t deny that the shorter woman worked for what she had. And yet, despite their differences, they were still here together. Almost as if they were united by fate.

So, instead of chastising Violet for her off-hand comment, Caitlyn did one of the things she knew how to do best – talk.

“Why don’t you come with me to walk through the Palace gardens, hm?” The princess regent suggested, to which Vi slightly narrowed her eyes before slowly relaxing. “The gardens are amazing at this time of day, and it might do you some good to get some fresh air. Gods only know how long you’ve been holed up in this dusty library.”

Vi’s face flickered through a combination of emotions as she decided what to do – surprise, then frustration before it settled onto toleration. Whatever wish Vi may have had about wanting to avoid Caitlyn had been quickly reduced to null, as the princess tried her best to not let her companion reject her once more. The cold nature of Vi’s ignorance that dinner still stung Caitlyn in ways in which no similar treatment from anyone else did, so she would be damned before letting something like that happen once more. Like Vi said, whatever Caitlyn wanted, she would get – and now, she wanted to have Vi’s attention.

“Alright,” Vi gave into Caitlyn’s command, seemingly recognising that it wouldn’t be worth being more brash towards the living embodiment of the Crown than she already had been. “But, if Your Highness wouldn’t mind, I do need to give my father some books before we head towards the…gardens.”

The last words sounded strange in Vi’s mouth, almost as if she couldn’t fully fathom the weight and grandeur of the word in her mouth. Slightly embarrassed, Caitlyn observed the way in which Vi gathered the books that she had taken out on the side. The majority of the books the pink-haired woman selected she recognised, though unlike Beowulf, these books were texts describing historical battle movements and military procedures. These books did not interest Caitlyn in the same ways in which her fictional stories did, more so because the aspect of war unnerved the princess. The weight of responsibility placed onto her from her birth as a princess was enough, so the prospect of the uncertainty and loss of war was not needed.

“If you’d prefer I can ask one of the servants to take the books instead?”

“I’d rather deliver them myself, ma’am, but thank you.”

Oh Vi. Ever stubborn.

Caitlyn, intrigued by Vi’s continued impertinence at times, simply smiled and nodded. Going along with this was proving to be more amusing than Caitlyn first thought, especially with the way in which Vi didn’t seem so annoyed by her presence, but rather by some of the comments Caitlyn said. Perhaps, gaining more power had made Caitlyn appear more careless and insensitive than she had thought. The princess’s heart panged at the thought of making Vi feel insulted, but it appeared as though the damage was already done.

“Alright. Lead the way, Vi.”

⋆˚✿˖°

The walk to Vander’s office was almost eerily silent, with the only sounds being heard were the clanging of armour of Caitlyn’s guard and the footsteps of Caitlyn and Vi.

Both women walked side by side, Vi slightly weighed down by the pile of books she was holding while Caitlyn held her chin high and her hands in front of her chest. Neither exchanged a word to the other, most likely due to the air of tension around them. With the way Vi carried her so stiffly as well, Caitlyn supposed it was also due to Vi’s concentration on trying to not let her books topple from her arms. As determined as Vi could be to prove a point sometimes, Caitlyn couldn’t help but admire her (or rather the parts of Vi that seemed to demand to be admired, like the way her muscles flexed and eyes sparkled in the passing light). Not that really made a difference, since Vi didn’t seem to be struggling in any sort of way in holding the books. It seemed almost mundane for her, holding such a weight. A thought wandered through Caitlyn’s mind of whether it would be just as easy for Vi to hold her in the books’ place instead. Caitlyn’s face souring at the thought, she still couldn’t stop the slight blush from reddening her pale cheeks.

As they continued walking, Caitlyn wasn’t sure whether Vi’s silence was a measurement of her passivity and apathy towards everything that was happening. She also wasn’t sure whether her own silence was her condoning said apathy. Was this how it was going to be? Endless silence in the midst of resentment?

The princess regent cleared her throat, to which Violet quirked her head slightly. The pink-haired woman’s notice in the breaking of silence made her sway. The books at the top of Vi’s pile threatened to fall forwards, before she removed one of her arms from below the first few books and placed it on top of the last few. Vi gave a low grunt, adjusting to the redistribution of weight on her singular forearm, while Caitlyn felt her mouth grow dry before she gulped slowly. A particular scar caught the princess’s attention on Vi’s arm – slender and angry like a river of red as the scabbing cracked slightly. It was too fresh of a scar for it to have been from the Royal Hunt, though Caitlyn kept quiet about it. The last thing the princess regent wanted was for things to grow even more tense, but she doubted that was even possible.

“My guards can always carry your books–”

“It’s fine, I’ve got it,” Vi cut Caitlyn off for the fifth time, which had become a regular ice-breaker between the two women since Caitlyn had first suggested it when they had left the library. The first four times Vi had let Caitlyn finish her sentence, but along with Vi’s forming taut voice, the pink-haired woman was starting to get more irritated.

Caitlyn narrowed her eyes, but bit her tongue. Her guards said nothing, but she could feel the ways in which their stares were intensifying on them both. With one word, Caitlyn could have Vi thrown out of the palace for such an act of disrespect. People had been punished for much less, especially before Cassandra had commanded order throughout her kingdom. It wasn’t as if Vi particularly cared, since instead she squared her shoulders and tightened her jaw. If Caitlyn wasn’t starting to get irritated as well, she would have found the situation amusing with how Vi was acting as if she was the wrong party.

“It was only a suggestion, you needn’t act so…” Caitlyn faltered, thinking of what to say without potentially offending the pink-haired woman. No matter what Caitlyn said, Vi seemed to find something wrong with it, unlike the more carefree and cautious persona Caitlyn was first introduced to in the forest. “...haughty.”

“And I’m honoured by Your Highness’s generosity, but I can handle myself.”

That was an understatement.

Despite almost rolling her eyes at the comment, Caitlyn had witnessed the way in which Vi didn’t struggle underneath the weight of the books she was carrying. There were no signs of Vi breaking a sweat, being out of breath, or even straining – nothing. All Vi had to do was flex her muscles from time to time, especially if she was redistributing the weight of the books, which in turn made Caitlyn’s jaw clench. As if it wasn’t distracting enough having to be so close to Vi as they walked side by side, now Caitlyn had to resist the urge to not let her eyes wander any further to the side than they should. 

“That is very admirable, but there’s no shame in asking for help if you so wish it,” Caitlyn commented again, to which Violet ignored her.

Probably saving her breath for a witty comeback later on, Caitlyn thought but said nothing. As entertaining as it would be to prompt Vi more, Caitlyn thought that the best course of action would be to just leave things to settle. After all, the two women still had a whole walk in the garden and then Vi’s knighting ceremony to get through. Maybe forcing Violet to enjoy her company was the wrong move, as no progress seemed to have been made between the two women. Whatever had gotten under Vi’s skin had seemingly crawled out and was starting to settle beneath Caitlyn’s as well, with each of their comportment. But perhaps, a spur of intensity was what they needed in order to calm things between them – like the calmness that follows a destructive storm.

The transfer of books from Vi to Vander’s office was wordless and quicker than Caitlyn expected. Vi had uttered quietly that they had arrived at her father’s office, forcing Caitlyn and her guards to an abrupt halt out of nowhere. Caitlyn had barely opened her mouth to answer back, before she watched the door to Vander’s office shut as quickly as it opened. The place where Vi had previously been standing was now empty, wind fluttering by as if it were cleaning after the pink-haired woman. A minute had passed, and then two, before Violet re-emerged from the office with a bowed head. Caitlyn would have thought that she would have stayed for longer, but Vi preferred to have things be as chaste as possible. She straightened herself out, blue eyes sparkling in the summer sun like pools of water, before she pulled the corner of her mouth to the side. 

“I’ll see that the books are returned to Your Highness’s library as soon as possible,” the irritation that was present in Vi’s voice beforehand had fizzled out. Caitlyn thought that might have been as a result of her cooling off in her father’s office. Whether they had talked amongst each other, Caitlyn didn’t know (nor was she completely sure that Vander was in his office to begin with). It wasn’t any of her business to begin with, as Vander’s involvement in palace duties was what led Vi back to her. That alone was enough.

“And how will you do that beyond the Palace walls?” Caitlyn inquired, making Vi shift uncomfortably. The two women had now started to walk back the way they had come, side by side and in sync with one another. Sometimes, Caitlyn found herself going too quickly for Vi, who seemed to not be able to get enough of the luxuries of the palace interior with her wide eyes. The princess regent didn’t mind, of course, since it was refreshing having someone her age to stimulate her. 

“Your Highness–”

“You do realise you are indeed trespassing, are you not? There is a select list and number of persons that are allowed to enter the Palace if they so wish, and I do not recall seeing your name there.”

Vi flushed slightly, turning a lighter shade of her hair, but still continued to walk alongside Caitlyn. The princess smiled weakly, her tone mischievous, but that didn’t stop the embarrassment from rushing to Violet’s face. The soon-to-be knight gulped, speechless. Caitlyn knew it was slightly mean to put Vi in such an uncomfortable position, but maybe she liked watching Vi squirm for once instead of her.

“I…I can assure you that I’ve been with my father the whole time while at the Palace,” Vi tried to defend herself.

“But he hasn’t done the same with you, from what I’ve seen. If he had been, then you would have attended every recent council meeting with him, as well as where else I’ve seen him dart around the Palace.”

“My father is a man that is as busy as he is loyal to Your Highness and Her Majesty. He does not have enough time to trail after me.”

“But he did today?”

“He left me to my own devices in confidence to do something for him.”

“And does Her Majesty know about this?”

Silence. Out of the corner of Caitlyn’s eye, Vi’s eye twitched before she took a deep breath in.

“She hasn’t said anything against it,” Vi replied, her tone flat but her eyes sharp.

“Because she doesn’t know, I assume,” Caitlyn continued. 

“Does Your Highness have an issue with how my father handles business?”

“ The Crown likes to make sure things are done properly, especially in regards to the kingdom,” Caitlyn emphasises the first part of her sentence, more so to inform Vi that it wasn’t only her taking issue with the malpractice, but those above her too. A part of Caitlyn also wished that Vi would back off somewhat, since clearly it was out of the question for her to see the extent of what she had going on.

Caitlyn had been more enthusiastic about seeing Vi around than she liked to admit, however the left side of her brain recognised the issues of Vi sneaking around. If Vi could trespass into the Palace, then who was to say someone else from outside? Caitlyn, least of all Cassandra, had enemies that wished her harm. Was it truly that easy for someone to sneak in? That problem would have to be solved sooner than later, as disappointing as it was to discover that her once loyal and studious staff could bend the rules in such a fashion.

Vi chuckled before masking her amusement with a cough, to which Caitlyn scowled. The princess shifted away from the soon-to-be knight as if she had been burned, leaving a gap wider than there had been before. If Vi wanted to play games and get her own way then so be it, but Caitlyn was not here to share in her amusements.

“If the Crown wanted to make sure things were done right, then there wouldn’t be so many people struggling in poverty,” Vi mimicked the way in which Caitlyn stressed her syllables, crossing her arms. The two women stopped once they had reached almost the bottom of a staircase, Vi on a higher step than Caitlyn who was at the bottom. The pink-haired woman looked down at Caitlyn with a green glimmer in her eyes, while Caitlyn held onto the end of the bannister.

Gazing upon Violet like this, despite the fact that she was behind the princess, brought flashbacks to the way in which she had guided Caitlyn to the after party following the Royal Hunt. The princess’s heart twinged remembering how gentle Vi’s hands were when they’d sneak themselves on her, how soft her tone was. In comparison, the Vi that Caitlyn was talking to now made it hard to believe that Vi could have such a tender side. There was no denying that Vi had a big heart, what with how she previously looked at Caitlyn as if she could make stars in the midnight sky. And yet, with the glimpse that Caitlyn had gotten to Vi’s softer temperament, meant that the princess was more than happy to rise up to the challenge to crack Vi’s growing cold facade. Caitlyn had mastered the art of getting her own way, after all.

Confusion flickered over Caitlyn’s face, “My reports have said that Piltover is the most prosperous that it’s been in years.”

“ Piltover ma’am,” Vi pointed out, her tone lacking the bark that it had possessed a few utterances ago. “And it has, truly. But I’m not referring to Piltover.”

Caitlyn’s muscles relaxed at the softer tone Vi had eased into, watching the pink-haired woman slowly walk down the remaining steps of the staircase. Vi carried herself with an ease unfamiliar to Caitlyn, hands in her pockets and her shoulders neither too straight or too inclined forwards. She wondered how easy life must be for someone like Vi to be able to live without the constant weight of expectations on her shoulders. Though, with what Vi was beginning to describe, the princess had to pull herself out of her milk and honey scenario and focus on other arising social issues. No one, Caitlyn had learned, was guaranteed an easy life.

Was this the reason why Vi had been increasingly harsh towards Caitlyn?

“Well then,” Caitlyn cleared her throat, “perhaps you’ll do me the favour of enlightening me on some of these issues while we continue walking, champion.”

The princess barely caught a glimpse of Vi’s mouth parting, before Caitlyn’s guards stepped forwards and opened the rigid doors of the Palace gardens. Shortly, she was escorted forwards, forcing the shorter woman to follow in Caitlyn’s footsteps until the two women began walking in step once more.

Chapter Text

Some days, when the sun was blazing overhead and the buzzing of bees swarmed around the greenery, the Palace Gardens could be the ultimate escape.

Carefully pruned and planted, the majority of the flowers in the gardens had been selected by the princess regent. Being allowed out of the Palace on only select occasions meant that Caitlyn would have to find occupation elsewhere. So, despite not being allowed to plant anything herself, on days where snow did not coat the greenery of the garden with white, Caitlyn could be found here. Whether she would be reading, or doing some mundane embroidery, the sweet scents from the gardens were more welcome than the stuffy and dusty scent of her home.

And yet today, as Caitlyn walked side by side with Vi, her eyes darted over the wilting leaves collecting around the edges of the shrubbery. With the lack of water and the overabundance of sunlight, it wasn’t too shocking. The flowers could be quite delicate if the weather were to tip too hot or cold, and so required constant maintenance (both to maintain their overall health and appearance with weeds constantly peeking their heads out). During the mid-winter, the negligence of the plants would increase until they eventually weakened and fell face first into the soil. Much of the time, small holes would pinprick the blanket of snow over the flowers from where they had been swaddled and suffocated by the cold. Wanting to see their current state, a younger Caitlyn would ignore the uncomfortable nip of the winter air (and later snow) at her fingers and nose when she pulled away the snow and looked at the weakened flowers. Violets, irises, peonies – all of the princess’s flowers succumbed to the cyclical power of nature.

“This is a beautiful garden, ma’am,” Vi cleared her throat, having stopped a bit further away when Caitlyn had stopped to examine another wilting flower. The flower in question, a violet ironically, had had its vibrant colour leached out of it by the sun. A ring of faded purple ran around the petals, the stalk dry between Caitlyn’s fingertips when she had pulled it out of the soil. The last time Caitlyn had been in these gardens before her meeting Vi was to pick decorations for the wreaths of her jousting. The flowers then had been happier in terms of their colouring, so seeing them so depleted and void of colour made her heart tighten.

The princess rolled the flower between her fingertips. “And yet their beauty can’t stop them from wilting away.”

“I’m sure Your Highness has the best gardeners to assist at any whim,” Vi rebuffed, still watching Caitlyn as she looked at the dead flower in her hand. The princess didn’t look back at Vi, and instead reached her free hand over and felt the waxy texture of the petals.

“The seasons have been cruel this year,” Caitlyn recalled, walking over to Vi. The flower was held tightly in her grasp still, the top part of it starting to cast its head downwards. “The gardens cannot flourish if conditions are too harsh, like they have been with the flooding earlier in the year and also the winter blizzard that carried over into this year. It’s not looking good for these flowers.”

“Compassion is a strong suit of yours, I’ve noticed.”

Caitlyn chose to ignore the cheek of Vi’s last comment. “Their wilting is natural, and so is any aspect of death in life. I try to empathise with every situation in the most appropriate way.”

“Including your poorest subjects?”

“ Especially with my poorest subjects,” Caitlyn instantly threw back at Vi, to which Vi’s eyes fell on the flower between them. Whether it was because of wanting to avoid Caitlyn’s firm gaze, or simply feeling awkward due to the tension, Caitlyn wasn’t sure. “I had no idea that some people under my mother’s rule were suffering so much since I’ve relied on the reports of my fellow council people on the Council.”

“And my father?” Vi asked, starting to get a bit more heated. “Did he not bring up anything at all?”

Caitlyn wasn’t sure what Vander could bring up even if he wanted to. Even with the senior position he now held within the council, Vander’s position focused more so on military activities than on the wellbeing of select individuals. In doing so, Vander would effectively be overstepping his position and encouraging others to do the same. And while Caitlyn appreciated the help and advice her council members gave to her while she had been entrusted as princess regent, the last thing she would’ve wanted is for political meetings to get too…heated. She doubted she had gained enough respect from the other councillors to be able to command order so easily, especially being their junior by a significant amount of years.

Even so, Vander appeared to be more sociable with Cassandra. Since Caitlyn had stepped up to be princess regent, Vander had come in and out of meetings and stayed the majority of the time in his office. The only times he would really communicate with Caitlyn would be if he offered an occasional warm smile, as well as his usual greeting of ‘Your Highness’ when Caitlyn entered any room they shared. Mayhaps Vander did not wish to get too close to Caitlyn so as to not to intimidate her, but it wasn’t as if Caitlyn could lose focus of what she was doing so easily. She had found her footing as the heiress apparent since she was old enough to understand the responsibilities of her role – to forget them would be to put the purpose of her existence to waste.

Caitlyn swallowed, not knowing what to say but watching the way in which Vi visibly deflated at Caitlyn’s silence. Vi, who seemed to be so passionate about the suffering of her own community, a community which she had been a part of with her father. Caitlyn couldn’t imagine the potential hurt that Vi was experiencing seeing her father be so…what? Overlooking? Sheepish?

It wasn’t Caitlyn’s place to judge, but Vi evidently did not take it well.

“He did not,” Caitlyn finally confessed, to which Vi swore under her breath. The flower hung limply in Caitlyn’s hand as the princess breathed in. “But, if you want to file any complaints yourself then you’re more than welcome to do it now.”

“It doesn’t seem like anything will happen if I don’t.”

You don’t know that, but Caitlyn bit back the urge to reason with Vi. Stoking the fire didn’t seem like the most appropriate method, as much as Caitlyn did find herself admiring the way in which Vi tensed herself.

Vi gave a breathless laugh, starting to walk again. Caitlyn followed by her side, not even registering the way in which the flower that had once been in her hand had fallen out. “I don’t even know where to start, really. There are so many things that need to be said but there’s not enough time.”

“I have all the time in the world. Start when you’re ready.”

Vi tensed her jaw, pausing for a moment while she thought of what to do. Caitlyn simply watched, her hands now clasped together as her dress trailed behind her. The weight of her crown dug into Caitlyn’s temples, sending twinges of pain as the sun continued to blare above them. The two women continued walking, wordlessly for a few beats, before Vi breathed in slowly. Every movement of hers seemed dragged out and thoughtful, instead of how rash and more abrasive they seemed when they were walking to Vander’s office. Perhaps the awareness of being listened to by the guards was starting to get to her, which Caitlyn couldn’t blame her. A shame, since the princess found herself leaning more towards Vi when she was more impulsive, even if that meant that the two women clashed.

“The area I am from is poor, to say the least,” Vi started, slowing her syllables down which made Caitlyn hang on her every word. “People are living on the streets, living off of the crumbs people dump and even if they don’t then they live on scraps under scraggly buildings. I was luckier considering I had a decent roof over my head and had my father to guide me in the right direction, but there was little that protected me from the outside world.”

“In what sense?”

“In the sense that no matter how sheltered you are, nothing will prepare you for the realities of some people.”

On instinct, Caitlyn glanced at Vi and was immediately met with her piercing blue eyes. In the summer sun, they were brighter than Caitlyn had remembered, like they had been when she had first seen them through the crack of her helmet during the jousting competition. Vi’s freckles had also grown darker, along with her skin tone as it had now gained a more tanned hue. Her facial bruising appeared more harsh, the colouring resembling a spillage of ink across a blank canvas. Caitlyn felt her hand twitch, but suppressed the urge to raise it any higher above her hips – as much as she would have wanted to swipe it tenderly against Vi’s cheek, that was out of the question. They were chaperones (technically through the presence of Caitlyn’s guards), and it was also highly unprofessional. Such touches would cause a scandal.

“Seeing people at their most desperate is a horrifying experience,” Vi continued, her voice growing a bit more taut as she recalled everything. “People are ravaged by substances, people are violent, everything. It’s not a comforting feeling having to look behind your shoulder every time you walk down a certain alleyway.”

Is that how you got your bruise?

“We help whenever we can of course, but it’s not always easy,” Caitlyn focused on what Vi was saying wholeheartedly, with the only sound coming from her being from her shallow breathing. “Things like giving produce or offering a safe refuge to people in need, but sometimes it’s not enough. Some folks just…either are caught in an endless cycle or do not want the help. And until they find that out for themselves, then we can’t do anymore than we already do.”

The more Vi talked, the more Caitlyn felt her heart warm. Of course, it wasn’t shocking that Vi was so selfless after caring for Caitlyn after the Royal Hunt, but also taking care of a whole community? The burden of doing something like that must have felt like holding a boulder on one’s shoulders, incomparable to the weight of her armour during her jousting. But looking at Vi’s relaxed and somewhat slumped posture, she wasn’t exhausted from this major responsibility, but rather disappointed that she couldn’t do more.  

How long had Vi been weighed down by this responsibility? Surely this responsibility didn’t just fall down to her since Vi talked about a ‘we’ . Even so, with the slight chill that went through Caitlyn, she felt a sense of anxiety acknowledging how that ‘we’ did not encompass either her or Cassandra.

“But we can,” Caitlyn had barely gotten her words out, before she saw Vi’s eyes relax as they opened wider in the corner of her eye. “Perhaps a step-in from the Crown directly can help directly rectify things.”

Vi stopped, gazing at Caitlyn with her mouth slightly agape. She opened and closed her mouth, bewildered, as her face flicked through multiple emotions. Caitlyn recognised the endearing way Vi’s cheeks subtly became rosier as she became embarrassed, then watched her eyes gain more sparkle in hope, before her face tensed finally into a picture of shock for the last time. If it weren’t for the mortification that Vi seemed to be going through, Caitlyn wouldn’t be able to keep herself from staring at the way the soft breeze outside ruffled Vi’s magenta hair so that Caitlyn could see her eyes properly.

“Your Highness you don’t understand–”

“I don’t understand that my people are suffering?” Caitlyn rebuffed, trailing back to Vi. The princess’s hands were clasped behind her, steady as her back was straight. With every step that Caitlyn took towards Vi, the more Vi seemingly tried to convince herself to calm down, despite her mouth opening somewhat once again. “I might not be the smartest person on my council, but I’m not so dull as to ignore people’s wants and needs.”

“Forgive me ma’am if I made it seem that way,” Vi’s sudden formality made Caitlyn smile, though if anything that made Vi seemed more flustered. The pink haired woman looked away for a moment, breathed in, and turned to look at Caitlyn once more. “It’s just…I’m not sure what you mean.”

“Well, you said your community was suffering, did you not? And with my responsibilities as Princess Regent then I would be letting down my subjects if I was to ignore I’d be doing both a disservice to myself and my subjects.”

“And you are very generous, ma’am, of course,” Vi breathed in, as Caitlyn tilted her head at her as she talked, “but I’m not sure as to if your aid will be received very well.”

Huh?

Caitlyn furrowed her brows, not exactly sure as to what Vi meant. If people in her community were suffering, then wouldn’t they appreciate some help to better their quality of life? Of course, it would be their decision to accept the help and resources that Caitlyn could supply, but is it not being well received? Caitlyn was not sure as to how to proceed things, as the last thing she wanted to do was both possibly complicate things for Vi, or decrease the popularity for the Crown in general.

Queen Cassandra hadn’t been out of Piltover for long, and yet, Caitlyn was possibly getting herself into dangerous waters.

“I’m not sure I understand,” Caitlyn said, her tone hesitant, “does your community not want help?”

“We would appreciate it, of course, since you’d honour us with your generosity, ma’am,” Vi tried to sheepishly clear up Caitlyn’s confusion, with the princess narrowing her eyes. “But we’re a proud community. It’d be better if help came more from within, rather from within and from one of their own.”

“So it would be better if I went undercover? Sounds like you’re trying to convince me to come on an adventure with you.”

Vi, unamused at Caitlyn’s attempt at a joke, breathed in. The corner of her lip twitched upwards, and if Caitlyn wasn’t mistaken, she swore she saw a mischievous glint pass through Vi’s eyes before it disappeared. Under Vi’s sudden formality and decorum, her rebellious flare still ran true. It was just a shame that Caitlyn couldn’t see it more. 

“What? You don’t think I could handle it?” Caitlyn asked Vi, sensing her slight amusement. Coxing people to be more relaxed was what Caitlyn had been trained to do since she was young, as politicians and nobles loved nothing more than being flattered and praised by someone higher than them. 

But Vi? Vi was different. Not because she didn’t like to be praised, but more so because she appreciated someone that could prove their worth. And in turn, Vi was determined to prove her worth to others, shining like a candle light that refused to be put out. And so, in the darkness that Caitlyn had been living in her mother’s shadow, she flew over to the vividness of Vi’s presence like a moth to a light.

“I’m sure Your Highness could handle anything that comes your way.”

“I didn’t ask you if I could handle anything, I asked you if I could handle going undercover.”

Vi went silent, and a moment passed between the two women. Caitlyn watched the way in which Vi held back a laugh, letting a small smile flicker over a face before finally responding after she had begun walking again.

“Perhaps.”

“Perhaps?” Caitlyn asked, not knowing where this was going anymore. To begin with, Vi started lashing out at her for the poverty her community seemed to be suffering in, and now she was teasing her? “Do I need to prove myself further to you?”

“Your Highness is free to do whatever she desires,” Vi told Caitlyn once the princess had caught up to her again. “I’m the last person that should tell you what to do ma’am. But, you’re already doing more than you think.”

The further the two women walked into the gardens, the more Caitlyn found herself staring at Violet rather than admiring the natural scenery around her. As much as Caitlyn did love her flowers and plants, each taken nurtured with immense care that was shown in the vibrance of the petals of the flowers in the shade, she found herself paying more attention to another violet. The way Violet held herself through all of this was…admirable to say the least. Her baby blue eyes were still as true as ever, despite the discouragement that was present in them a few moments before. As usual, her intricate inking teased itself around her shirt cuffs, whilst her collar was ruffled weakly. Caitlyn’s eyes drifted downwards to her buttons, counting how there were exactly two buttons undone before a heat rising to her cheeks forced her to look away and ahead of her instead.

With the slight breeze, the plants around them swayed side to side, almost as if they were waving the two women along their way. The sun was still as powerful as ever, causing a dull ache to blossom in Caitlyn’s head from the brightness, to which she grimaced and scrunched her eyes.

“I’d beg to differ with what you’ve told me in the last few minutes.”

“Do you value my opinion that much?”

“I value the opinion of each of my subjects highly.”

“And equally?”

No, Caitlyn wanted to say, and almost did when she looked once more at Vi’s figure walking beside hers. A breath escaped her slowly as she willed herself to not look any further along Vi’s biceps, and then leading up to her shoulders and the sturdy frame of her back. Admitting to such a confession could have unfavourable consequences – both there being a divide on Caitlyn’s reputation as a just princess and future queen, and Vi teasing her. The princess didn’t know which was worse, but her conscience eventually picked the former.

“I am more likely to hear those of people who are more socially favourable,” Caitlyn manoeuvred herself out of the uncomfortable situation, to which she heard Vi exhale slowly. “That is one of the cons of my position, as I am not able to be around my less socially favourable subjects. Something I’m sure you will, too, come to understand as a consequence of your upcoming knighthood?”

Vi’s face darkened for a moment, frowning. Now, her hands were clasped behind her back much like Caitlyn’s were, and had slowly started to shift away from Caitlyn. Her gaze avoided Caitlyn’s, and instead looked forwards towards the further pathway in the Palace Gardens that grew ever longer. Strange, considering she didn’t appear too enthusiastic about the nature around the garden, but now she did everything to pay attention to it – including starting to ignore Caitlyn. 

“Are you not looking forward to it?” Caitlyn asked, hiding her hands beneath her bell sleeves. “Many people would consider this a great honour.”

Silence fell between the two women, thick and suffocating. It was only broken by the occasional crunch of leaves and pebbles under their feet, Vi chewing on the inside of her cheek. Caitlyn simply let the pink-haired woman fall into her preferred silence, patiently waiting until she would have an appropriate response. Surely it wouldn’t take that long? Besides, there were other things that Caitlyn could do, like admire the scenery as Violet had before. 

The two women eventually turned a corner, and were greeted by a new pathway flanked by marble statues. Whether they were commemorations of Caitlyn’s ancestors, or other notable figures, each statue appeared more and more impressive the further they walked along the pathway. Behind the statues were planted towering cherry trees, their branches stretching out and forming a natural rooftop. Blocking the blinding sun, petite petals from their blooming flowers drifted down onto the pathway, as more dried petals curled in on themselves along the sides. At the end of the pathway stood a gazebo, crafted out of a light wood and covered in a pink blanket on its roof from the blossoms that had fallen down on top.

Vi’s eyes darted around, wanting to take in as much as possible around her surroundings. Caitlyn doubted she would have seen so much colour, considering what Vi had told her about her troubling living conditions. A smile came over Caitlyn as she watched the way in which the blossoms started to settle in Vi’s hair, nestling in. Vi, of course, was oblivious as she gazed at the statues flanking their pathway.

“Her Majesty honours me by extending me such an honour,” Vi continued their conversation, “but I’m sure that there are other people who deserve the honour more than I do.”

Caitlyn bit her bottom lip, Violet simply walking further forward and Caitlyn followed her. If Violet didn’t feel like she was worthy of a knighthood after essentially helping rescue Caitlyn from the ambush at the Royal Hunt, then Caitlyn didn’t know who would. Sure, the majority of knighthoods went to members of noble families in order to build alliances and good favour amongst the upper class provided that they had some military experience. But Vi? Vi was worthy of a knighthood and more, if it were up to Caitlyn for her heroism alone. 

“The Crown does not choose who receives a knighthood on a whim, if that’s what you are worried about,” Caitlyn cupped her hands, watching the way the blossoms fell into her open palms. The petals felt waxy but soft, before the breeze around the two women ruffled some out of Caitlyn’s hand. “You have the right to choose to decline–”

“No.”

Caitlyn raised her eyebrows. “No? You’re giving me very mixed messages here, Violet.”

Vi tensed a bit hearing her name being used so freely, but relaxed sensing Caitlyn’s soft tone. “I’m not…looking forward to it, per se. But perhaps this is a step forward in the right direction.”

Caitlyn stilled herself, as Vi turned her head to look towards her for some acknowledgement. Her eyes searched Caitlyn’s relaxed features, yearning almost, before she tore her eyes away from the princess and Caitlyn stared at Vi with furrowed brows. Whatever was going on with Vi, Caitlyn wasn’t sure what was going on. She had already been successful in partially opening up to Caitlyn, and yet it appeared as if something was still holding her back. It was almost as if there were an invisible wall between the two women, neither of them able to get too close to each other before being stopped.

“I’m sure the money and lands you’ll get with your new title will be worth whatever anxieties you’re feeling now,” Caitlyn tried to reassure Vi, to which the pink-haired woman rolled her shoulders forward.

“And will I be able to pick my lands?” Violet tried to joke, to which Caitlyn chuckled lightly. “I’m sure you have a few empty castles you can spare.”

The tense atmosphere around them subsided temporarily, Caitlyn reaching forward to pick out a few petals that had landed in Vi’s hair as they stopped. The pink-haired woman held her breath, watching the way in which Caitlyn stretched her arm forward, and gently pulled one of the petals through Vi’s hair. Through Caitlyn’s slender fingers, Vi’s hair was as soft and smooth as silk, barely any pull on it. 

Caitlyn stilled herself, tempted to run her hand through Vi’s hair once more, and dropped her hand down to her side. “Don’t be greedy.”

“So no castle? You got my hopes up, ma’am,” Vi’s eyes flickered to Caitlyn’s now hidden hand in her bell sleeve, before giving her a smile and continuing to walk forwards. With every step, they were getting closer to the gazebo, so much so that Caitlyn could faintly make out the carvings on the wood of the gazebo. 

Much of it replicated the carvings that Caitlyn had already seen around the Palace, such as replicas of hunting animals and the Kiramman family crest. Some of them had been newly engraved as well, as they had deeper etchings than the older ones. And the newer ones? Caitlyn could make out the engraving of a bow and arrow, alongside a pair of dogs that the princess vaguely recognised as her mother’s old hunting dogs. Caitlyn didn’t have much of a recollection of them, apart from a few oil paintings she had seen dotted around the palace of them, unsure of what had happened to the dogs. Whatever it was, it must have been significant enough that it drove Cassandra to not get any more hunting dogs after that. Maybe it was grief. Maybe it was adoration.

“I think you should be worrying about the actual knighting process first, champion,” Caitlyn corrected Vi, resigning again to herself but still trying to appear open. “You’d be surprised at how many people faint during the ceremony.”

Watching the way in which people could so easily fall over like dominoes during knighting ceremonies was something of a shock to the younger princess Caitlyn. Where Cassandra was down below in the throne room, in front of her immense golden throne as she looked down at the noble person in front of her, Caitlyn would be looking downwards from the balcony with her father. Not being tall enough to look over the bannister, Caitlyn would press her soft, round face against the vertical pillars of wood holding the bannister rail. Vision clouded by the wood, she would struggle to make out her mother, as well as the other figure kneeling. Seeing his daughter struggle, Tobias would gently lift the younger princess just so she could peek her sky blue eyes over the bannister rail. 

Curious, the younger princess would ask to be lifted higher, wanting to see more clearly and hear her mother more somehow. As distant as everything still was, the gentle tapping and raising of the sword by Cassandra’s side was unmistakable. The Queen would be wearing her large crown, laced with ermine and precious jewels, while her blood-red cloak covered the majority of the gown she was wearing. The lights streaming through the stained glass windows created a kaleidoscope of colours, adding to the almost holy ceremony. Enthralled, Caitlyn would watch as Cassandra finished touching the flat of the sword to the nobleperson’s shoulders, before asking them to rise and–

Thump!

The nobleperson fainted.

“More reason to catch me if I do.”

“Ah yes, the big, strong and admirable knight needing to be saved,” Caitlyn teased Vi, to which the pink-haired woman simply smiled at Caitlyn. The princess coughed, hiding her face behind her hand as she felt herself blush at her words. 

Her? Catch Vi? Caitlyn would be both so surprised and flustered as to what to do that she’d be scared to drop her. Either that, or she’d be too caught up in admiring Vi up close that she’d forget what she was doing to begin with. But how could Caitlyn resist herself, especially when Vi looked at her with her puppy-like baby blue eyes. She felt invincible whenever she had Vi’s attention, so being in that kind of situation with her?

“I’ll make sure to give Her Majesty a performance of a lifetime,” Vi said, hands in her pockets and the most relaxed Caitlyn had seen her since they had been close in the forest. A part of Caitlyn wanted to be like that with Vi once more, to be able to see her admire the way in which the scars had healed on her face and count each of her freckles…But with her guards trailing behind them both? It wouldn’t be appropriate, of course.

“I’ll be the one knighting you, actually,” Caitlyn corrected Vi, to which the other woman widened her eyes and bit her bottom lip. Whatever Vi had been waiting for, or possibly suspecting, was not at all what Caitlyn had provided her. “With Her Majesty still away, the responsibility falls to me now that I am of age.”

“Well then,” Vi started again after she had breathed in deeply, “if I wasn’t made to get on my knees for you, I’d probably be running around like a headless chicken. Hopefully seeing me resist that urge will be enough, if I don’t faint.” 

Caitlyn sucked in a breath, not prepared to have been met with such an answer. The princess regent swallowed, avoiding Vi’s eye contact, where in which Vi appeared to be buzzing more than ever. Whatever Caitlyn had wanted to retort back to Vi had died in her throat, trying to maintain a monotone expression for her dignity. Caitlyn wasn’t a stranger to innuendos, of course, but with the way Caitlyn’s heart thumped against her chest, it was almost as if she was being flirted with for the first time.

Was she being flirted with?

The two women had finally reached the gazebo, and here is where they found a temporary refuge from the humid Piltovan climate. The gazebo was more fascinating up close, with its 10 metres by 10 metres dimensions and carved structure. The seating area was hand carved, with the arm rests shaped into the crest of the Kiramman House. Luxurious pillows, hand embroidered by Cassandra herself, adorned the gazebo to maximise comfort while a circular table was placed in the middle. Below the table, a rug dyed a rich indigo and evergreen was placed while on the table there was a porcelain teapot and a translucent vase holding an array of vibrant violets, tulips and irises.

Seeing an area of respite, and not wanting her time with Violet to end just yet, Caitlyn did what she thought was best once her eyes fixated on the teapot.

“Do you drink tea, Vi?”

Chapter Text

It had been a few days since Caitlyn saw Vi in the Royal library (and almost a week since Queen Cassandra had departed from the Palace), and Caitlyn was starting to feel exhausted.

Being pulled back and forth between the engagements that she had now to take up was the main cause of this, to put it simply. A sense of regret often overtook Caitlyn’s mind, thinking about how much she had taken her previous free time and luxury for granted, which was now different to the hectic schedule she had to juggle. From visiting subjects, taking requests, getting up early for council meetings, Caitlyn barely had anytime for herself. Much of that free time, Caitlyn would have considered it as the time she had to be able to dine and rest – even then, sometimes her meals were rarely finished as she had emergency plans brought up last minute. Things like these Caitlyn could not refuse, since how could she? What if something had happened if she did, especially in relation to her subjects? Gods know what mess she would have to clean up if she did.

With each passing day since her mother’s departure, the less she’d see other people outside of her guards and councillors. Tobias, as dear as he was to Caitlyn, had now become a shadow in Caitlyn’s mind wavering in the candlelight of her responsibilities. He was more so a forethought than a father now, seemingly leaving his daughter to her own means as she found her footing in a role that would be fully hers one day. Even at their meals, Caitlyn had taken up her mother’s habit of having her meals in her office rather than at the dining table. Initially, she thought that she would be more productive if it meant that she did not have to leave her station. Instead, Caitlyn’s food would stay abandoned and look onto her work, smudged with ink and frustration, while it grew colder. When Caitlyn took up her utensil to eat, if she remembered her lonely dish, it would taste frigid and of disappointment.

When Caitlyn wasn’t being rushed and hurried from one place to another, she would be haunted by her anxieties during her most peaceful hours. Whether she’d be trying to relax her taut muscles in a bath drawn for her by her handmaidens, or she’d be having her hair combed and massaged with essential oils, her mind would wander. Overexamining the events of the day had become a nervous habit for Caitlyn, becoming increasingly on edge and fidgety remembering things that she could have done wrong. Was her tone too sharp when she was speaking to someone who called on her? Did she act too uninterested at that certain council in the morning by yawning? Was she too set apart from her subjects, acting as if there was a wall between them?

This, unsurprisingly, meant that Caitlyn spent most of her nights tossing and turning. When her nightmares about the Royal Hunt had become less frequent, they were instead replaced with the psychological burdens of being princess regent. These changes were not welcome, but Caitlyn tried to deal with them in the same way she dealt with her bloodshot eyes and pounding headaches – ignore it as much as she possibly could. Sometimes the exhaustion both from the day and from lack of proper sleep would collect and cause the princess to fall asleep immediately.

These nights were filled with nothing, a calm pitch blackness, before Caitlyn would wake up to a sense of dread overwhelming her. She would shoot up in bed, her healing shoulder burning and out of breath. It would take a few minutes of breathing in and out before she could fully collect herself, reminding herself that she was safe in the refuge of her bed as she felt the soft linens.

Such was the beginning of her day when the princess regent had risen, her blue eyes stinging with a passion. Caitlyn raised a hand up to her eyes and rubbed her eyelids, grimacing slightly as the twinge in her shoulder still ached. The healing wound was still sensitive to sudden movements, especially ones when Caitlyn was first stirring after sleeping and often forgot to be gentler with herself. The princess saw it more as a reminder of her anxieties and recklessness, rather as something to be irritated with. If she had only listened to her mother and not run away as she did, maybe her shoulder would still function normally but here she was.

Getting ready for the day went as normally as it could have done. Her handmaidens, two meek women dressed in simple evergreen dresses with hair braided back, were let in by her guards after they knocked. With their arrival came Caitlyn’s grooming routine that started with her matted hair being gently brushed before being tied back. While one handmaid saw to Caitlyn’s headdress, a tall two-horned hennin* that was striped and supported a crimson translucent veil that was draped from one horn to another, the other handmaid saw to Caitlyn’s dress. Caitlyn’s getting ready routine ended after some soft touches of rouge were added to her cheeks and lips, and having her shoes fitted on.

Barely any words were exchanged between the three women, apart from short answers told by Caitlyn, to which the two handmaids said nothing. They exchanged questioning glances between themselves, to which Caitlyn said nothing, and in return they followed the princess regent's quiet composure.

Usually, getting ready in the morning would be filled with more cheerful chatter. Caitlyn wasn’t one to hide herself away, especially amongst her palace staff. She recognised that without them, the palace would not be able to function as efficiently as it did. And even without their crucial role, the staff often served as comforting company to the princess as she grew up. Constantly surrounded by servants of all ages and types meant that not only was your every need catered for, but you began to familiarise with the comportment of others. Appealing to others was something quickly realised needed to be reciprocated in order to be liked and respected. And so, with striking up conversation and being polite at the bare minimum, Caitlyn had tried to show her appreciation for the very smallest of acts to the largest of services.

Today, however, Caitlyn wasn’t in the mood for such talk. Nor had she been since she had returned from the Royal hunt wounded. It was almost as if her optimism had been snuffed out, like a stubborn candle light burning vividly. Some days were better than others, while others were worse, but largely Caitlyn now remained silent and passive.

Maybe she’d regain the same optimism she once had. Caitlyn wasn’t hopeful.

It was this that she thought of as she was escorted to her mother’s throne room by her guards, to where she was to receive the requests of her subjects. To Caitlyn’s fortune, this morning there wasn’t a council meeting scheduled for that day. This was good, as it meant that Caitlyn would be thrust straight into her duties and not be caught between the frustrating debates of her councillors (‘debates’ was a loose term used to describe how Caitlyn’s favour would be grappled for by some of the members sitting there). It was also a bad thing in terms of how Caitlyn wouldn’t be made aware of anything going on outside the palace until their next council meeting, which could strain whatever problems they had still yet to solve. Unsurprisingly, not everything could be fixed with a snap of her fingers as her mother had made it seem like it could.

How Cassandra could control the council sometimes Caitlyn didn’t know, since when they weren’t trying to gain her attention, they were either bickering amongst themselves or showing off, or even going against her advice because of her political inexperience.

“Good morning, Your Highness,” a voice greeted Caitlyn as she entered the throne room, to which Caitlyn glanced to her right. Her gaze was met with the figure of a man half a head shorter than her, with dark and ruffled brown hair. His eyes were sunken and sullen, while he braced himself on a cane as he walked side by side with Caitlyn.

“Good morning Viktor,” Caitlyn answered back, keeping her fingers laced together and her hands hidden under her bell sleeves. The two-horned hennin on top of her head was weighing down somewhat, not exactly helping her continuing headache. “I hope you have not been waiting for me for too long.”

Viktor, a man that Cassandra had kept in her court since Caitlyn had started her teenage years, had ascended to become the Royal Advisor through sheer determination and ingenuity. A scientist and innovator in his spare time, Viktor still never failed to show unwavering advice and loyalty to the Crown. He had come recommended to the palace by one of Cassandra’s companions, and seemingly had seemed to thrive in the environment of the royal court. How he had managed to ascend to the highest position in Court from the humble background of originating from one of the poorest regions in Runeterra from his introduction, Caitlyn wasn’t sure. Nor did Viktor talk about his past, as far as Caitlyn knew, perhaps as he had other more pressing things to attend to in his role in court.

Regardless, as abrupt and reserved as he could be sometimes, always made sure to establish that any one of the royals could come to him whenever they required assistance. As his role was to quite literally provide advice and act as a second voice to the sovereign, Caitlyn had found herself leaning on the more politically experienced man than she liked to admit. Viktor didn’t seem to mind. In fact, Caitlyn noted the way in which he seemed to relax around the princess and offer soft prompts to guide Caitlyn along.

Perhaps this was as a result of his softening from being around Caitlyn as she grew up, as Viktor was one of the people that she saw most in the palace. Seeing him often alongside her mother made him instantly a favourable and memorable face, to which Caitlyn took advantage of and began pestering him with incessant questions when her mother was busy. Yet, instead of telling the princess to leave him to his duties, Viktor entertained her curiosity and helped to gently mold the political inclines of her senses.

Caitlyn might have owed her position in life to Cassandra, but she owed her expertise and political knowledge to Viktor.

“Your Highness needn’t worry about myself,” Viktor responded, Caitlyn slowing down her pace slightly as Viktor trailed behind her somewhat. “I have been keeping myself busy with other matters.”

“At 7 o’clock in the morning? I do hope you slept well, with how it seems you have seemingly become more nocturnal.”

Viktor smiled at the comment, though said nothing about how Caitlyn’s own eyebags were beginning to take on the same bruised hue as his. “I slept well enough, ma’am. Someone must make sure everything is running smoothly here.”

“Where would we be without you, Viktor?” Caitlyn remarked as they arrived in front of Cassandra’s throne. Caitlyn’s mouth opened a fraction, before the princess realised she looked as though she were impersonating a fish whilst staring at the seat.

Cassandra’s throne never dulled in amazement. Every time you gazed at it, encrusted with jewels of every nuance and tone and cut, the throne demanded your undivided attention as soon as you gazed upon it. Lined and decorated with pure gold, it seemed as though the throne itself was carved out of the precious metal. The decorative work on the sides relatively supported this idea, with Caitlyn tensing her hand out as to not be tempted to trace the swirls of the design. A younger Caitlyn wouldn’t have hesitated at such an action and instead would have been admiring the artwork through her sense of touch. An older Caitlyn realised the immaturity and impracticality (gods forbid she scuff and dirty the hems and other fabrics of her carefully sewn dress on the ground).

Instead, the princess regent chose to trace the luxurious ermine fur detailing on the bottom of the seat where Caitlyn would sit, as well as along the back, with her eyes. Behind the throne, was an oil painting of Piltover, depicted using a gentle and lustrous colour palette of blues, greys and whites. In the painting, things seemed calmer than they seemingly appeared in reality. Above, was the balcony and railings that Caitlyn would observe her mother from while she was in the midst of her knighting ceremonies.

Caitlyn tore her gaze away from the throne, and instead looked upon the velvety carpet to the side. She could almost picture how she would play on the carpet by her mother’s feet while she stood on her throne, Cassandra occupied with important details while Caitlyn was occupied with which toy wooden horse she should pretend to gallop along. Cassandra would steal glances of her daughter, reenacting horse riding lessons that she had been recently exposed to by her father, as she worked in silence. Caitlyn would be too invested in her imaginary games to notice the ways in which her mother’s hand would anxiously twitch as she wrote, Cassandra’s crown hanging even lower on her brow.

The princess was sure that she still had those horses lying around somewhere in her bedroom, now forgotten alongside her other childhood memorabilia.

“If you would please Your Highness to sit down,” Viktor gestured to the throne, to which Caitlyn gingerly set herself down and let herself sink down. Since her mother had left, Caitlyn had become more familiar with the cushioned feeling of the throne under her, but that still didn’t soothe the unsettling feeling of how comfortable she felt in it. The princess regent kept her hands in her lap, feeling like she was invading the throne too much if she lent her arms on the arm supports.

Caitlyn was here to serve her people on her mother’s throne, anyway, not get herself comfortable.

“Hit me, Viktor.”

“I don’t think Your Highness would like that. And most importantly, I enjoy my job so I will have to decline.”

Pretending to be irritated, Caitlyn threw up her hand. Unsurprisingly, Viktor ignored her, and instead grabbed a piece of wrapped parchment from the satchel that hung at his side. Eyes darting over the contents of the parchment, he braced himself on his cane while he stood in front of Caitlyn.

“Your Highness will be tasked with receiving audiences from your subjects, as you have done so before,” Viktor detailed to Caitlyn, who felt her muscles tense up as she tried to straighten herself. Sitting on the throne was strange enough, but sitting on it with a diadem in place of a large crown like Cassandra’s felt even more peculiar. “This is the first audience hearing of the week, so the list of attendees is longer than usual.”

“We have time to hear them, surely not?”

“It depends if you would like to renounce some of your later engagements to be sat here all day instead, ma’am.”

Caitlyn rolled her lips into a thin line. She knew Viktor was right, of course. Viktor was always right – even during the middle of the week when audiences would be shorter, not everyone could be guaranteed the opportunity to be heard by Caitlyn or Cassandra. Caitlyn hadn’t ever been able to be in the presence of everyone who requested an audience, as she had other responsibilities she needed to attend to. As much as Caitlyn wished she could grant assistance to all of those that required it, realistically that was not possible. The majority of things were first come, first serve, and this was one of those events. Regardless, that did not mean that Caitlyn couldn’t at least try. 

There was an intimacy and kindness that Caitlyn enjoyed when she was able to grant audiences to those who requested them. She did not have enough leniency to be able to grant everyone’s wishes, as it was more important to maintain order and functionality within the kingdom before anything else, but seeing the way in which people’s eyes brightened and she was thanked for her service with such gratitude? That made Caitlyn’s heart feel lighter, like there was a point to all the tedious preparations and anxieties that Caitlyn went through in order to prepare her as the future Queen of Runeterra.

“Trying to save yourself from becoming too bored?” Caitlyn joked with Viktor, to which the Royal Advisor gave the princess regent a soft smile.

“Your Highness’s company prevents there being any dull moments,” Viktor claimed.

“Oh, you flatter me too much Viktor. If I didn’t know any better I’d say that you were starting to sound sycophantic.”

“Well, it’s not as if I can rise any higher in rank,” Viktor declared rather smugly, to which Caitlyn would have nudged him if she were standing.

“I see how it is then,” Caitlyn laughed weakly at his tone, “perhaps we can work something out if you go and tell the guards to start letting people in one by one.”

“You tempt me too much ma’am,” Viktor went off without another word, behind another set of doors at the other end of the room. 

Now, Caitlyn was alone on her mother’s throne. Breathing in deeply, she gazed at the way in which dawn had simmered out and was starting to lift its hazy and watercolour-like colours in the sky behind. Caitlyn shivered lightly, feeling the morning chill against her skin despite the sun rising higher now with each passing minute. Despite this and the great luxury behind everything, the throne room lacked any warmth and comfort. The gold that made up the throne was a frigid and callous thing, serving as nothing more than a centre piece in which Caitlyn could distinguish herself.

The princess regent had mixed feelings about it, both not used to how it felt beneath her or if she was really the right fit for it all. There was still much that Caitlyn wasn’t sure about, nor keen on. Then again, after Caitlyn’s lessons and how she was raised throughout her childhood, if she wasn’t the right fit for it all then who would be?

It wasn’t long before Viktor soon reappeared into the throne room, forcing both Caitlyn to be taken back to reality and for the doors that he entered through to remain open. Back at Caitlyn’s side, the princess regent gripped her hands together and held her head up high. The light footsteps of a person echoed through the corridor, Caitlyn and Viktor waiting for their arrival before they walked through the doors and into the throne room. Bashful and pale once their eyes landed on Caitlyn, the princess regent offered them a kind smile as they walked closer and stopped in front of her before offering a bow.

The first of one of the many people seeking an audience.

This is going to be a long day.

⋆˚✿˖°

By the time that Caitlyn got back to the palace, the sun was starting to set.

The sky had already started to change into a paint splatter of different warm tones, with the smeared reds bleeding into the soft oranges and hazy yellows. A chill in the air had surfaced and fluttered by, leaving Caitlyn to take refuge in a soft shawl that had been gifted to her a few years back. The princess regent watched the way in which the sun was starting to take refuge behind the greenery beyond, the clicking of the horses pulling the carriage carrying the ride.

Viktor had accompanied Caitlyn during her evening engagements in the public, notebook in hand. Keeping a close eye on Caitlyn and the people that approached her in the public, he made sure that people knew their places and addressed the princess regent with respect. Growing wary of people’s anxiousness, Caitlyn insisted that she wasn’t too formal enough to not enjoy friendly chatter and company, of which she was soon met with flowers collected by some village children. During her time out, she visited a school and observed the ways in which children gathered together, as well as insisting that she take part in some agricultural work. Even if she left her engagements with the hem of her skirt soiled with dirt and smears of green from vegetation and sore hands, she had also left with a new appreciation of the most overlooked jobs of her kingdom.

Viktor had not been so pleased with her activity and impulsiveness, but Caitlyn had to take whatever opportunities came her way. Thus, he held his tongue and simply handed the princess regent a clean handkerchief when she was finished in which she rubbed her dirty fingerprints into the white fabric. The princess had also made him hold her hennin as she worked in the field with the farmers, but could only carefully place it back onto her head with the help of some local village women who saw her struggling with her veil.

Although Caitlyn couldn’t see everyone that sought an audience with her, her seeing her subjects face-to-face in the throne room carried over from the early morning until the mid-afternoon. Much of the requests that Caitlyn had to face faded into each other, as they concerned much of the same things: more money, better security, and more services. With Viktor’s luck, she was able to grant the majority of things within reason, even if she couldn’t fully give her subjects exactly what they asked for. But something is better than nothing, right? The happiness and satisfaction of her subjects were pivotal to her reign, but she couldn’t spend all of her nation’s finances on a whim for one individual and not think of the other things at risk.

Even if some of the people that sought an audience with Caitlyn were slightly disappointed, that wasn’t to say that Caitlyn didn’t try her best to compromise. Offering a kind smile and gratitude that her subjects had come to see her in the comfort of her own home seemed to ease their anxieties. Some of them, if they weren’t stumbling over their words or offering Caitlyn shaking bows or curtseys, actually joked with her. Some even offered playful winks and gifts, though the princess had to ignore the former and watched the latter be whisked away by her guard and put away safely.

The princess regent would catch Viktor tensing his jaw in the corner of her eye, but both of them said nothing. When Viktor did speak to her, his voice would be hushed when offering pieces of guidance and advice. In no way did he try to steer Caitlyn’s decisions in whatever way, but rather acted as a strong pillar on which she could support herself on if needed.

The carriage ride back to the palace was silent, as Caitlyn would have expected it. Viktor wasn’t usually the chatty type, which was fine by Caitlyn – it gave the princess regent more time to dwell on the events of the day and get lost in her thoughts. Between them, Viktor’s cane separated them both as Caitlyn looked out of the carriage window. The gentle sway of the carriage as it was drawn by horses was almost enough to lull the princess to sleep, her body feeling heavy from the effort she had put into the day. She would have given into the soft feeling of sleep threatening to close her eyes, if she were not dreading the coming night. It wasn’t as if she could look forward to sleep anymore, what with her anxieties, but it had gotten to the point where Caitlyn didn’t have the energy to care anymore. If overexhausting herself meant that she could get some peaceful hours of sleep, then so be it.

Eyes stinging, she nearly sighed in relief when they had finally arrived at the palace. Caitlyn hadn’t even registered the presence of the palace looming ever closer, having chosen the side closest to the other side furthest from where the entrance to the palace would be. Between that, and her eyelids fluttering shut for a few seconds of rest, the princess was in a weird limbo-like trance between reality and falling asleep. The low voice of the carriage coachmen announcing that they had arrived had rustled Caitlyn from her trance, as the carriage footman proceeded to open the door to the carriage.

The princess regent was escorted out first, tentatively taking the hand offered to her by the footman before Viktor was helped out of the carriage as well. Servants and guards had gathered along the side of the stairs to receive the princess as she arrived back home from their duties, bowing as Caitlyn gradually walked up the stairs. Henin straining her temples, the princess scrunched her skirts upwards as she walked as she couldn’t yet tear the annoying headdress from her head. A pair of guards followed the princess and Viktor as they walked up the stairs, their armour clunky and clinking as they moved behind.

“I trust that you’ll be in safe hands now, Your Highness,” Viktor announced as he reached the top of the entrance stairs behind Caitlyn. The carriage that had dropped them home now had long gone, the horses that had drawn them being escorted away by one of the palace stablehands.

“Grown tired of me after today, have you?” Caitlyn answered back, while the shorter man in front of her supported himself on his cane, who paled slightly. She couldn’t blame Viktor for wanting to have his own respite, especially after such a demanding day, but maybe Caitlyn was a bit too blunt with her joking this time. “You needn’t be nervous, I’ll be out of your hair soon. I can imagine you want nothing more than to rest after everything.”

“As long as you have determined that you needn’t my help anymore, I’m still at your service ma’am,” Viktor answered, clearing his throat afterwards. His movements now were beginning to slow, to which Caitlyn felt sorry for.

“Your company is always appreciated, Viktor, but for now you’re dismissed so don’t let me keep you any longer,” Caitlyn told the older man, feeling the harshness of her palms from the dirt she touched earlier. “Besides I’m afraid I’ll need to scrub this filth from my body before I dirty anything else.”

“I’m sure plowing the fields was a rewarding experience.”

“One that would be even more so if it weren’t for the sweating and my sore muscles.”

“That’s part of the sacrifice, I’m afraid ma’am. Nothing good comes out of anything if it doesn’t come from hard work.”

Caitlyn’s heart panged, suddenly feeling self-conscious about her dirty appearance and outlook. Here she was complaining about the state of herself, when others did this daily without having to complain. Could she really be that shallow? Everyone struggled and did their work in their own way, Caitlyn realised that, so nothing was without struggle. Caitlyn’s work greatly varied from the physical labour needed to be able to sustain things like harvests. Either way, the effort that Caitlyn had put into the community was not only a mentally rewarding thing, but also physically rewarding in the fact that she could see what she could do hands-on.

Passing certain laws and acts in a political sphere from a distance was nothing compared to seeing the impact of something more valuable face-to-face. Perhaps, that was something that Caitlyn needed to do more of going forward.

The princess gave Viktor a small smile, awkwardness settling in her bones. “Of course. Goodnight Viktor. I’ll see you in the morning.”

Viktor, still supporting himself on his cane, gave Caitlyn a half-bow before shuffling away to the corridor on the right and disappearing out of sight behind a corner. The princess simply sighed and straightened herself out, muscles aching slightly. One of the servants that had been lined up for Caitlyn as she arrived back at the palace came in front of the princess and announced that she was tasked with guiding Caitlyn back to her quarters.

Caitlyn, being made aware of standard procedure, simply nodded and allowed the shorter, portly servant to guide her back to her room. In the servant's hand, there was a candle, unlit and intimidating, of which she carried along while Caitlyn and her guards followed suit.

⋆˚✿˖°

That evening when she arrived back to her quarters, Caitlyn had said that she wished to bathe alone. 

Her handmaids made no attempt to convince the princess otherwise, and simply left Caitlyn’s quarters wordlessly after they had helped her change out of her garments. She gazed at herself in the mirror as she saw the ways in which her handmaids, with careful and gentle hands, unwove her overdress and took off her hennin (Caitlyn resisted the urge to sigh in relief at the thing being taken off).

Now, as if she were peeling away layer by layer of herself, Caitlyn looked at her body and the weight held in her muscles, the way her dark blue hair fell smoothly down her back and her facial bone structure. She glanced at the scars from her childhood that had healed unevenly, and the moles scattered across her body like stars in the midnight sky. This is what she came back home to, what she was reduced to – the heiress apparent of Runeterra, a timid and worn woman.

In her chemise**, Caitlyn’s hair stood on edge as she felt more exposed than she had before, but it wasn’t until she stepped into the boiling hot bath drawn by her handmaids that she began to feel raw. The heat of the water burned uncomfortably on her skin, the princess sucking a harsh breath between her teeth. As uncomfortable as it was, Caitlyn didn’t complain. After all, if she felt pain, it meant that she was still alive and present – that she couldn’t take for granted. Her muscles taut and exhausted, she tried to relax for a few moments as her hair, tentacle-like in the warm, stuck to her back as she sat up.

Around her in the bathroom, several candles were lit, providing a sensual atmosphere due to the warm, low lighting. Caitlyn watched the ways in which the filth came off her and floated around the water, grabbing a brush and scrubbing the rest of it off, until her skin rang red and raw. A few grunts of frustration left her lips as she cleaned her fingernails, a mixture of her shoulder wound burning in protest and not being able to reach efficiently enough. 

The princess’s worries surrounding the day had been warded off by the occupation of cleaning herself, though sometimes Caitlyn wondered whether she was more cleaning the dirt off herself or her guilt. The majority of the time they both blurred into one, with Caitlyn feeling like half a weight had been taken off her once she left her bath.

The rest of her bathing activities faded into one, washing her body and her hair before rinsing everything off and patting herself dry. Grabbing a bottle of essential oil, the princess dabbed a few droplets around her ears and nape, breathing in the lavender scent. Dry, she walked into her room, now fully enclosed in darkness with a candle that had been lit in her bathroom. The candlelight provided a temporary warmth for the princess, the light burning brightly in the suffocation of darkness around it. Caitlyn placed the candle down gently, setting it aside so she could clothe herself in the nightgown her handmaids had left for her on her bed.

Always covered and spoiled, she thought as she tugged the soft clothing over her head and down her front. She wasted no time grabbing another unlit candle nearby and lighting its wick using the already lit one, going back into the bathroom to blow out the other candles. Swallowed in darkness, the princess hurried back into her room and closed her bathroom door with a creak before turning to her room more clearly.

Unsurprisingly, Caitlyn’s room was as clean as it was the previous night. Her bed, untidy from how she had groggily risen up that morning, had been made and her pillow carefully fluffed. Even the bedsheet underneath had been pulled back to hide any creases, despite Caitlyn’s constant tossing and turning during the night. On her desk, her scattered letters remained untouched, but to the side there was a vase filled with fresh flowers, including roses, lilies and–

Violets.

Caitlyn’s fingers twitched by her side when she saw the purple flower, shorter than most of the other flowers in its vase. She walked closer to the vase, inspecting it before pulling her face away. She had been so busy she had barely been able to think about Vi since she had last seen her. Caitlyn’s heart sank somewhat, continuing to stare at the flowers, but knowing that there was really nothing she could do. Her mind ran wild with questions as to what Vi could be doing (was she alright? Was she safe? Had she been eating well while she was away?) while her eyelids lowered themselves. She pursed her lips, plucking one of the sensitive flowers between her fingers and turning it over. The purple hue seemed foreign to her compared to the magenta shade she was used to. The waxy feel of the petals was a welcoming feel to Caitlyn, breathing in a sign of relief.

Thinking about Vi, with her strong character and stern mindset, was going to solve any of Caitlyn’s problems, nor Vi’s for any of that matter. There was more at stake in her life than mooning over a silly crush (Caitlyn’s face heated up at the thought, dropping the violet back into the vase as if she had been burned). She had responsibilities beyond her desires, she knew that from when she was wrong. Responsibilities to the state, responsibilities to her subjects…romance wasn’t exactly in the cards for Caitlyn. 

Being true to herself would have to wait. That was another worry for another day, but Caitlyn was scared to admit that to herself.

The princess tore her gaze away from the vase and blew out one of her candles, her heart heavy. She took up the last lit candle in her hand, making her way to her bed–

Thunk!

Caitlyn froze, staring at her window as the glass reverberated sound echoing in her mind. Her pulse quickened, making the princess draw in quick and shallow breaths. The candlelight in her hands danced side to side, the princess noticing her timid doe eyes in the reflection of the window.

It couldn’t be. Her bedroom was on one of the highest floors in the palace, so making your way to it would be almost impossible unless you were doing it from above somehow. But even then, the stairs outside of the palace were heavily fortified and rare – Caitlyn could only think of a couple and even so they were still situated inside of the palace walls so none of them were accessible to the outside world.

Perhaps it was just a bird. Yes, Caitlyn had decided with her heart still in her mouth. Perhaps it dropped something they collected for their nest–

Thunk!

The glass of her window sounded again, the object hitting almost the exact same spot. Caitlyn gulped, not really sure on how she should proceed. A part of her wanted to go out of her room and report to her guards, fear starting to dull her senses of logic. They would know better and most likely search the grounds for anything suspicious. That would be the best course of action, especially with Cassandra having doubled security since Caitlyn had gotten injured during the Royal Hunt. Then again, it wouldn’t hurt to check what it could be, right? If it was nothing, then at least Caitlyn would find some solace in what she saw, as dark as it was out.

The sound as well sounded as though it was being made by something being thrown from below, and Caitlyn didn’t know of many birds that could throw from below. Once? That explanation could have been plausible. But twice? It was too much of a coincidence.

The princess breathed in, bracing herself for what she thought would be the worst. Moving towards the window, she held her candle in front of her, parting the darkness in her room (and soon somewhat outside) as she walked. Caitlyn’s fingers trembled slightly around the metal base of the candlestick, her breath making marks on the window as she stood before it. Whatever she saw down there, it couldn’t reach her from where she was high up. Holding her breath, the princess neared her candle to her window and peered in front.

Nothing.

It was only until she looked down that she could make out a soft movement of hair, and a pair of distant eyes looking up at her from below.

Chapter Text

One con about being princess regent: getting away from everything was largely impossible, since you were monitored 24/7.

Caitlyn rolled her lips into a thin line, thinking about what to do. The person that was throwing rocks at her window hadn’t moved, if anything they had seemingly frozen into place apart from a wave that Caitlyn swore she could make out when the figure saw that they had been noticed. Did they even wave? Caitlyn’s heart swelled in endearment, but soon deflated once reality flooded her senses and realised that maybe it was her eyes tricking her in the dark. The princess blinked, and of course, the figure was standing still.

The small flame from the candle that Caitlyn was holding had now settled, no longer dancing side to side. The light, a warm glowing ring around her core, highlighted and drew attention to her reflection in the window. Caitlyn’s eyes dropped down to it, immediately focused on her seemingly hollow cheekbones and low-lidded eyes. Her hair was messier, not the long and silky locks she had grown fond of during her recent years, and tangled and clumped up at the edges. Her skin took on a grey tinge, almost lifeless. On the top of her head, was a row of ermine*, making way to golden arches that faded the higher they extended upwards. The princess stared at herself and ran a gentle finger across her cheek, and was met with bouncy skin and not harsh bone. Caitlyn blinked slowly, and when she looked back again her features revived themselves. Apart from her bloodshot eyes, irritated and stinging as always, she looked no different than her usual self. 

Caitlyn shook her head, and retracted herself from the window so her reflection of herself was hazier. The last thing she wanted to do was get anxious about what she saw. Perhaps she was just getting more exhausted than normal. With how the muscles in her body were starting to feel heavy, Caitlyn wasn’t particularly surprised. Part of her wanted to put out her candle and flop into bed, letting her guards take care of whoever was trying to get her attention. Hand tightly gripping the candle base, Caitlyn slowly neared the burning wick closer to her face–

Thunk!

Not again.

The 3rd rock thrown at her window hit the glass slightly harder. The person might as well have tied up a note to the rock, expressing their irritation at being ignored through the written word. The person could obviously see that Caitlyn was still awake. The light in the princess’s room stood out like a beacon against the inky midnight sky, signalling that she was still active. That, alongside the way in which Caitlyn had clearly peered through her window to look downwards. There wasn’t much that could explain that, and even then, Caitlyn was certainly made aware of another presence in her home.

Caitlyn turned herself around, candle still in hand, and frowned. On her small balcony, there was a slightly larger rock surrounded with two smaller ones. She could barely see it through the darkness both in her room and outside, but if she squinted her eyes, she could make out the outline of the rock obscured by the silhouette of the rope around it. Bound by some rope (carefully tied in a bow, Caitlyn had noted after a while) was a piece of parchment. The princess didn’t actually think that there was a note tied to the last rock that was thrown, but with the whole ludicracy of the situation, Caitlyn shouldn’t have been as surprised as she was. In a way, she was shocked that none of the guards posted outside of her door had heard what was going on. More reason for Caitlyn to build some confidence and face the unknown.

The princess’s healing shoulder twinged in discomfort despite not having tensed the muscles around it. She didn’t let the slight pain stop her, having opened the door to her balcony the moment she had set her candle down. Somewhat forgotten, the candle dimly illuminated Caitlyn’s way, all the way on her desk on the other side of the room. The blue hair princess stood, her hair on its end as she shivered. In her chemise, Caitlyn felt more exposed and vulnerable than she had before. The moonlight shining down on her made her have the urge to look behind her shoulder, the light creating a type of target on her back as she was under the only light surrounded by darkness. Of course, nothing (or anyone) was behind her. That being said, Caitlyn could only swallow as she looked behind her a couple of times.

Returning her gaze to the rocks at her feet, the princess stretched a tentative hand out and plucked the largest one. Looking around, regardless of how no one was outside and posing any real threat to her, Caitlyn walked back into her room and closed the doors to her balcony firmly around her. Rock still in hand, she began pacing around her room, thinking about what the note could contain. Could it be a type of intimidation used to scare her? Perhaps this was the start to being blackmailed by a particular individual – Caitlyn could picture what kind of people would want to knock her down a few pegs. With each pace that Caitlyn took, her heart only sped up and the rock grew heavier in her hand.

Letting out a muffled groan, the princess placed the rock down and instead kept her hands busy by pulling at her hair. Face burning, all Caitlyn could do was to reflect on her stupidity. What was she doing? She had to make her mind up already; wasting time was not ideal whatever she would decide on (consulting her guard or facing things by herself head-on). And instead of finally making up her mind, she was pacing her room as if she were a headless chicken. So much for being the most powerful person in the kingdom in her mother’s absence, if a title could not give her a shred of comfort.

Fuck it, Caitlyn thought before latching at the rock and taking apart the piece of rope bound around it. If she was in danger, then she might as well face it with some sort of dignity. The rope itself itched against Caitlyn’s skin before falling to the floor along with the note. Shoulder still twinging uncomfortably, Caitlyn’s agitation only grew once she realised her clumsiness. She picked up the note in one fell swoop, her scrawny fingers making the fragile parchment crease. In the darkness, Caitlyn’s eyes could only make out the splodges of ink smeared against the parchment. A concoction of curiosity and anxiousness gnawing at her nerves, Caitlyn brought the parchment closer to the flickering candle light in order to make light of what was written on it. The rock was long forgotten on the floor, having been hastily swapped for the parchment that had been bound to it.

Caitlyn’s eyes widened as she read the scribbled writing (most likely due to using the rock as a sort of support while writing):

Are you going to come down, or am I going to have to rescue Your Highness from her tower?

– V

⋆˚✿˖°

Caitlyn wasn’t sure how much time had passed since she read the parchment, but she had begun pacing again.

Fingers tacky from the undried ink on the parchment, the princess stopped her worrying and set herself at her desk as she wiped her hands. She wasn’t exactly too sure how to feel about the whole situation, heart still in her mouth. Caitlyn wasn’t sure whether her lightheadedness was from her walking around her room aimlessly, or the giddiness that had invaded her body and settled into even the very tips of her fingertips. Vi? Here? The thought, the certainty, that Vi was here made Caitlyn want to throw herself on her bed and giggle under her covers. Caitlyn, even though she was slightly hesitant to admit it, couldn’t help herself from blushing when she thought about Vi’s boldness. Sneaking into the palace, especially when it’s so heavily guarded at night, couldn’t have been easy. And yet, Vi had done it for Caitlyn.

Cassandra, of course, would be fuming. Then again, the Queen was still out of the city for an unspecified amount of time, so there wouldn’t be any harm in finding out what Vi wanted. Right? It was Vi after all, resilient and oh so caring Vi, who wouldn’t hurt Caitlyn even when given the chance. What Caitlyn’s mother didn’t know wouldn’t harm her. Besides, sending Caitlyn’s royal guard after her would not be a very good way to thank her for coming in such a way to see the princess.

And yet, as much as Caitlyn wished that she could simply whirl out of her room and rush to see Vi down where she was waiting for Caitlyn, there was the problem of her royal guard. Her nightwear also posed a problem, as Caitlyn doubted the pink-haired woman would have liked to see the princess regent in such…intimate wear, but at least that was more easily solved than her former problem.

Three choices lay ahead of Caitlyn:

1. Try to distract her guard somehow and try to sneak out when they were on the ground floor, and somehow find Vi in the process.
2. Abseil** the way down to the ground and be met with Vi waiting for her directly under her balcony.
3. Let Vi come and get Caitlyn herself.

Out of the three choices that Caitlyn could choose, the third one was the most stupid. Risking Vi’s safety was a gamble that Caitlyn did not want to chance, as the princess was all too familiar with the harsh punishments and impulsivity her guards could act on when they sensed something was amiss. The first choice also presented the problem of getting rid of the guards that would be following Caitlyn incessantly when they were on the ground floor. And even when she did, they would undoubtedly implement an intense search to find the lost princess. The element of secrecy (and in turn surprise) would be lost as fast as it was gained.

No, if Caitlyn wanted to sneak out successfully, the second option was most likely her safest bet. Not that it would be physically the safest option, since one wrong move and Caitlyn could possibly fall to her death. With her still healing shoulder, this possibility was only heightened. Caitlyn wasn’t particularly fond of the option that might guarantee her death, but what other option did she have? She was no damsel in distress, and did not plan on becoming one anytime soon. If she could govern a whole kingdom in her mother’s absence, then it shouldn’t be too hard to be able to abseil down the palace wall.

The only problem would be getting back into the palace when she wanted to go back home.

Yet, that didn’t stop Caitlyn from eyeing her wardrobe, where her dresses were stashed out of sight.

⋆˚✿˖°

“I would’ve thought that Your Highness would’ve chosen an…easier way down.”

Caitlyn, muscles burning and breathless, carefully hoisted herself down the last few metres. The princess’s feet met the ground with a sound thump, Caitlyn bracing herself against the wall she had abseiled down with one hand. At that point, Caitlyn wasn’t sure whether her heart was thumping widely against her ribcage because of her fear of heights, her anxiousness to get down to Vi, or her overthinking of getting caught. Perhaps it was a mix of all three.

By tying all of her gowns together (which Caitlyn was shocked at the amount that she had possessed, as she barely wore all of them) using tight knots in the fabric, the princess created a silky, expensive rope. Luckily, some of the knots had served as ideal places for Caitlyn to hold onto as she abseiled further down. Unluckily, they had also served as a terrifying reminder of how many she still had left to go until she reached the ground. This, along with the lurch in Caitlyn’s stomach that accompanied her when she had to tilt her body at an angle. It took a few minutes of the princess trying to keep her dinner from resurfacing while she took several deep breaths before continuing. Below, Vi had kept quiet and patiently waited for Caitlyn to lower herself down, most likely as to not attract any attention from anywhere nearby.

Wrung red and raw, Caitlyn winced at the pain coming from her hands before massaging her knuckles. Discomfort blossomed in her lower back and an intense burning sensation spawned from her healing shoulder. Caitlyn tried to ignore the pain as possible, happy that she had made it down safely more than anything.

“What, was it not graceful enough for your liking?” Caitlyn answered back to Vi’s bewilderment. The princess could somewhat make out the rising of Vi’s eyebrows from the light stretching out from a torch burning a few yards away. Other than that, Vi was pretty much shrouded in darkness with her dark cloak over her head and the rest of her figure concealed.

Even though Caitlyn couldn’t admire Vi as she normally would now in the night, there was no mistaking her strong and humble physique. A few stubborn strands of her magenta hair poked out of her hood from her cloak, and when she turned her head to the side, her silver ear cuffs shone in the moonlight like the stars above them. The agitation that Caitlyn was feeling seemed to ebb away piece by piece, her muscles relaxing.

“Oh no, it was the most elegant descent I’ve ever seen,” Vi held back a giggle, to which Caitlyn simply rolled her eyes. The pink-haired woman walked slightly past Caitlyn, and started to inspect the ‘rope’ that the princess had assembled. Eyebrows furrowed, Vi’s fingertips skimmed the fabric of the knotted dresses. “You blended into the night perfectly, though I have never seen a rope like this before.”

“With how desperate you were to see me, I had to work with what I had.”

“And you used…your dresses?” Vi let go of the ‘rope’, watching the way it swung slightly before coming to a stop. To her, the fabric felt almost alien against the leather and cotton she would usually wear.

“If you’re worried if I’m wearing something underneath my cloak, then I can reassure you that I am,” Caitlyn responded, to which she clasped her hands together in front of her. Now, the skin on her palms felt rough and warm. “My chemise is too delicate for outdoor wear anyway, and I’d rather not feel the midnight breeze anywhere I don’t need it.”

“That’s not…I wouldn’t…” Vi’s tone came out more sheepish as she stuttered, to which Caitlyn smiled. A few innuendos was all that was needed for the strong and determined Vi to be putty in her hands. “I wasn’t aiming for your bed chambers intentionally.”

“You hit my bed chamber window thrice, if I recall correctly.”

“‘Had to make sure you knew I was looking for you.”

“And what if you had aimed at the wrong window?” Caitlyn ignored Vi’s last comment, though that didn’t stop her heart from warming. Regardless, Vi’s lack of care and thought in her sneaking into the palace was beginning to nestle uncomfortably under the princess’s skin. “You do realise that I’m not the only person in this palace? One wrong movement and you could have alerted the guards.”

“Is Your Highness concerned for my safety?” Vi smirked, to which Caitlyn tensed her interlocked fingers. 

A moment passed between them. Caitlyn didn’t know what to say. What could she say without giving herself away too much? She didn’t even know how well Vi would take it if she did, to begin with. With the way the moonlight was illuminating certain aspects around them, including the scar on Vi’s upper lip that Caitlyn kept sneaking glances of, the princess wanted nothing more than to blurt out the truth. The temptation to lean forward, kiss that particular scar on the other woman's lip, and tell her to keep it a secret was great. Yet, Caitlyn found herself rocking back and forth on her heels.

“I am concerned for the safety of all of my subjects,” Caitlyn repeated the phrase that had been drilled into her ever since she could learn how to speak. Royal etiquette was rather shoved down people’s throats, than carefully taught, a young Caitlyn had come to realise.

“But are you concerned for my safety, in particular?”

Yes.

“It was a stupid thing to do, risking your life sneaking in,” Caitlyn shook her head, not taking in how Vi had moved a few steps in front of her and was gazing at the princess with low-set eyes. “Quite frankly, I don’t even what to know how you snuck in–”

“So you can keep letting me in?” Vi joked.

“–but if you really wanted to see me, which I’m supposing you did if not then you’ve acted so impulsively, you could have sent me a letter or requested an audience with me–”

Caitlyn’s breath got caught off feeling a warmness to her hand. The princess looked down, and held her breath seeing Vi’s lips pressed to her bare skin, having forgotten her gloves in the process of trying to get down as soon as possible. The gentle contact sent heat rising up to Caitlyn’s skin, time itself seemingly freezing as she tried to bask in the moment. The princess opened her mouth and then closed it again, breathing shallowly.

A gesture of courtesy and loyalty, Caitlyn had received such an act before from political officials, knights and even other noble people. It was something that she was used to, and sometimes expected due to royal protocol. 

But this?

This felt more tender and intimate than anything the princess could have expected. The lack of gloves on her skin only emphasised this, being able to feel the lack of force in which she used against Caitlyn’s hand. The princess had not even registered the subtle way in which the pink haired woman eased Caitlyn’s hand into her own – not that she was complaining, of course. Caitlyn’s stomach did somersaults, at the gentle contact, growing giddier at the close contact the two women now shared.

The princess sighed, feeling Vi’s lips finally part from her hand, to which the pink haired woman looked up at her. Her soft eyes were hidden behind the shadow cast by her cloak hood, but her smile was not. A dazzling white, Caitlyn let out a breathless sigh as it stretched wider and dimpled at the edges.

How this woman could still be so attractive, even in complete darkness, Caitlyn was too concentrated on the quickening beat of her heart to care. Out of the hundreds of suitors she had met, none of them could compare to Vi and her growing charm.

“Did that make it up to you?” Vi asked Caitlyn as she stood up, slightly chuckling at the princess’s reaction. Caitlyn, still caught aback, hid her hands under her cloak once more. Under it, she traced the place where Vi had placed her lips on her skin, unable to meet Vi’s gaze again.

“For what? Sneaking into my home?”

“Damn, tough crowd,” Vi clicked her tongue, to which Caitlyn chuckled. “I came here to apologise, for the other day.”

“For sneaking into my home again?”

“I wanted to see you in person, if that’s the explanation you seek. So no, Your Highness, sending a letter or requesting an audience like you suggested was not enough.”

Caitlyn bit her bottom lip, resisting the urge to break out in a huge grin. So Vi had wanted to see her after all, like she had expected. Even though the way she had done it was very unorthodox, Caitlyn had to admire Vi’s determination and her taste for adventure. It was if she saw life in a more vivid way than Caitlyn ever could, even if it meant coming across a few dangers here and there.

Maybe, Vi was exactly what Caitlyn needed in order to step out of her comfort zone more. Maybe, Vi could teach her more valuable things than anyone else could.

But first, Caitlyn had to calm her heart and swallow the sense of hope that had sparked in her from their kiss.

Their kiss. What was Caitlyn thinking? The kiss wasn’t even a proper one, only a slight contact on her hand. Thinking about it meaning anything more would be pathetic – things didn’t work out like they did in all of the high romances that Caitlyn used to read in her spare time. Besides, this wasn’t the first time she had gotten her hand kissed, so why did she feel so nervous this time?

Vi cleared her throat, “You said that you wanted to help my people the last time we spoke.”

Caitlyn raised her eyebrows, “I still do, though I’m sensing a ‘but’ somewhere in there.”

“But, it’ll be better for you to see everything up close if you truly want to help, rather than be stuck here passing legislation that won’t be effective in the long time.”

So that was the reason why Vi had snuck into the palace.

Caitlyn’s mouth formed into a small ‘o’, her stomach sinking slightly. Caitlyn had to give it to Vi, she could have anyone wrapped around her finger if she so wished. But, in a way, Caitlyn couldn’t exactly fault her. She very well saw how badly Vi wished for change a few days ago, her voice taut with passion at the injustice her people had faced. Caitlyn had hoped that she had let herself down from such expectations, but maybe this is what Caitlyn needed in order to gather herself more from such childish thoughts.

Thank the gods her mother wasn’t here to see this.

“I thought you said that my presence in your community would be useless,” Caitlyn was cautious, not really knowing how to proceed with Vi. One moment, she thought that Vi valued her presence, the next moment Caitlyn was whisked back to square one.

Vi sighed, “I apologise for my harshness the other day, Your Highness. What I meant to say is that, my people have been constantly let down by people higher in the in-step for decades. What we truly want is for someone such as yourself to recognise the reality of what we go through.”

Well, after all of the effort Vi had put in to be able to see Caitlyn, how could she say no?

What could she have to lose other than to truly see how much Vi cared for her people in person? Perhaps that is what drew Caitlyn to Vi so much, both women connected by a shared interest of trying to better their people and their lives. Caitlyn could fault Vi for her frustrations – it seemed as though she was dealt a faulty at hand at birth, unlike Caitlyn, and was trying to make the most of unfortunate circumstances. For that, Vi deserved more credit than Caitlyn was given in her role as a princess.

To turn away Vi, would be to let the cycle of suffering continue for some of her subjects. And as long as Caitlyn lived, she wanted to prevent that as much as possible.

“So?” Vi asked, more hopeful than Caitlyn had ever seen her. The pink-haired woman moved forward, her hands stretching forward as if to grab Caitlyn’s hands. Instead, Vi’s hands twitched slightly before they were dropped back down to her sides. 

Caitlyn drew her gaze from Vi’s hands, to her still-cloaked face. “I’ll come, on one condition.”

Vi arched one lone eyebrow, surprised at the princess’s hesitance. “On one condition?”

Caitlyn smiled, “If we are going to go undercover, as I assume we might have, then I insist you call me by my given name.”

Caitlyn was expecting Vi to be hesitant, to stammer even. No royal ever asked someone of a lower rank to call them by their given name, it was taboo as it was uncalled for. Caitlyn could not even call her mother by anything other than ‘Your Majesty’ and her mother’s full title of ‘Queen Cassandra’ in public. Not even Caitlyn or her family could do what they wanted, at least not all the time.

“Alright Caitlyn,” Vi smiled, extending her hand out as opposed to earlier when she had stopped herself. As it had the last time, the syllables had rolled off of Vi’s tongue like she was the only one made to say it. So perfectly, so gently. “What do you say about coming with me to see my neck of the woods?”

Caitlyn returned Vi’s smile, excited at the new prospect of being introduced to something new, with someone new. The princess took Vi’s hand and gripped it tightly, the weight of her title slinking off her shoulders as she did so.

“I would be delighted.”

⋆˚✿˖°

The first thing Vi and Caitlyn did when they had managed to sneak out the rest of the palace, was find Caitlyn something else to wear.

So much for exploring Vi’s hometown, to begin with.

“What’s wrong with what I’m wearing?” Caitlyn had asked when Vi told her that it’d be best to change. The princess had been slightly taken aback when Vi had broken the news to her, not seeing what was wrong with her outfit in the first place.

“There’s nothing wrong with it,” Vi had told Caitlyn, the pink-haired woman walking slightly in front of Caitlyn. “You just need to blend in a bit more since…”

Caitlyn arched a brow at her companion, daring her to continue her sentence. The princess had thought that her outfit of choice, thrown on in a hectic hurry, was suitable enough to be able to walk seemingly unnoticed in the dark. A navy blue, her cloak covered her matching dress and flowed onto the ground in an elegant train behind her. The dress was sheenly printed with the Kiramman family crest, only visible once the light caught the fabric, while the cloak was bare and simple apart from the black linen on the inside also imprinted with the same pattern. Her sleeves, bell in shape, were safely hidden underneath her cloak. Apart from her hair, which fluttered from under her cloak hood as she walked from how it was completely down, her outfit was as simple as Caitlyn could manage. Then again, compared to Vi’s more simple outfit of a black cloak and leather pieces, Caitlyn wasn’t as disguised as she had initially thought

“Since what?”

“You’re very recognisable, that’s all Y- Caitlyn,” Vi had corrected herself at the last minute, to which sent butterflies fluttering around in Caitlyn’s stomach. The princess didn’t know whether she could get used to hearing her name on Vi’s tongue, wanting to hear more of it. “Your hair especially, is very distinguishable. I’ve only seen two other people have navy blue hair, and both of them are in the Kiramman Royal family.”

“C-Can I at least keep my cloak?” Caitlyn had asked, blushing and starting to get out of breath trying to keep up with Vi, who was seemingly getting further and further away from Caitlyn. That was going to take some time getting used to. “It’s keeping me warm in the night chill.”

The two women had been walking across plain fields ever since they had snuck out of the palace before they had reached the outskirts of Piltover. The grass abundant with dew, the cloaks of the two women grew damp as they dragged out behind them. Being guided only by the moonlight and a few torches in the distance, this meant that Caitlyn and Vi had to stick together relatively closely. Only a few centimetres between the two women, Caitlyn found her hand drifting closer to Vi’s. Their knuckles grazed a couple of times, the princess withdrawing it back to her side. Vi, instead, stayed as she was and did not let her hand wander from Caitlyn’s when they shared these slight touches.

The streets of Piltover were unsurprisingly empty, given the hour. It was almost like walking through a ghost town, everything eerily quiet. Some forgotten autumn leaves scuttled their way around the setting, only adding to the quietness of the surroundings. The touches illuminating the streets gave more way to Vi and Caitlyn, with Vi dropping back so she could match her pace with Caitlyn’s. The buildings were quaint, sometimes lit up with the occasional candles, while some others were pitch black. 

“We’re almost there.”

Caitlyn had scowled, not sure what Vi meant as she could not make out anything that resembled something like Vi had described her hometown to be like. “I’m not sure what you mean. I can’t see anything remotely similar to where we’re going.”

Vi smiled, “It’s not about looking where to go, it’s about knowing.”

The princess, not sure how to react to Vi’s riddle, simply continued scowling and continued following her companion. The idea that she wouldn’t be able to see where she had to go didn’t sit well with Caitlyn – surely that was the whole point of travelling to somewhere new? The night, in particular, made Caitlyn’s hair stand on end as she continued to manoeuvre her way deeper into the city. She had been countless times to the heart of Piltover (since the princess assumed they would have to pass it to be able to get to their destination), but even then she had always been accompanied by guards. 

Yet, looking over and seeing Vi next to her as their shoulders grazed each other, Caitlyn couldn’t have felt safer. The anxiety tightening her muscles seemed to web out of Caitlyn with each step, knowing that she was in safe hands with Vi. The hardest part of sneaking out was well past them now – all they had to do was continue forwards.

“Here,” Vi told Caitlyn after she picked up her pace slightly and rounded a corner, gesturing to a rather raggedy corner. The two women had found themselves in a random alleyway, the torches around them having grown more scarce the further they had walked towards the alleyway. Litter was thrown around the ground, Caitlyn squealing weakly when she felt a squelch underneath her.

Nope nope nope.

“Here?” Caitlyn repeated, unsure as to what Vi was referring to. Surely she didn’t mean for both of them to stay in this corner?

“Yes, I know it doesn’t look as charming as you thought it might,” Vi confessed, moving more into the corner and standing at the very end. Caitlyn, on the other hand, shuffled away a bit and looked around her surroundings. The princess resisted the urge to wrinkle her nose up at the pungent smells coming at her from all angles. “But this is one of the first of our…transitional periods.”

“And here I thought it’ll be one, long, simple journey.”

“Long? Most likely. But simple? Nothing is simple when it comes to Zaun.”

Caitlyn cringed, which prompted Vi to gesture to a nearby chain and bounce slightly on the floor. The princess’s mouth opened in a small o, finally realising what Vi meant and why she had brought her here. The wooden discolouration of where Vi was standing, compared to the stony and ragged flooring of the alleyway was unmistakable.

Vi was standing on a platform.

The princess sighed, finally joining her companion on the platform, springy under her feet. “I’m hoping what it lacks in decorum it’ll make up for in its landing.”

Vi chuckled nervously, hand now on the chain nearby. “That makes the two of us.”

“What do–”

Caitlyn barely managed to get the last of her words out before Vi pulled the chain down with a groan, and the two women dropped down below Piltover.

Chapter Text

Zaun was nothing like Caitlyn had ever seen.

With its intense illuminating lights and rowdy corners, the young princess was left wondering how she could have missed such a lively part of her kingdom. She had heard some low-priority reports of Zaun before, such as their hidden lifestyle and their quality of life, but this? This was something that Caitlyn couldn’t have fathomed ever.

Her head hung low to avoid people’s gazes, following Vi was a new challenge that Caitlyn wasn’t expecting. The young princess, biting her lower lip in order to avoid grunting as people bumped shoulders with her, manoeuvred with Vi through several crowded streets. The air around Caitlyn was stifling, clinging to her ankles and making her breath feel like steam when she breathed out. The streets, surrounded by darkness of the night, was nothing compared to the peacefulness of Piltover during the day.

Passing by, Caitlyn’s eyes couldn’t help but glance over the things happening either side of her. People of all shapes and sizes littered the streets, some staying peaceful on the sides surrounded by plumes of brightly coloured smoke coming out of pipes. Many of them were seemingly in a hurry, either wanting to get around the busy crowds to their destination or otherwise. Luckily, Vi had managed to weave them through seemingly narrow alleyways which has let the two women escape the busy commotion of the undercity. Apart from strange litter and slightly sour smell lingering in the air, Caitlyn was more so glad to be away from the constant pushing and shoving she had started to encounter.

“This way should be much more quiet,” Vi broke the silence between the two of them, Caitlyn slightly struggling to see ahead due to her overly large cloak hood. “It’s too risky to travel for too long on the main streets, just in case you get recognised.”

Vi shrugged her shoulders, but Caitlyn just frowned. The princess looked to her side, noting the way some people’s eyes trailed after her figure with unsettling eyes. “Maybe if you kept your voice down it might be easier.”

Caitlyn heard what she could only describe as a chuckle from the pink-haired woman in front of her. Did Vi really find such danger amusing? It was one thing to be slightly reckless, Caitlyn thought, but it was another thing entirely to be foolish and run into things blind.

“Oh, there are worse things that can happen to you down here,” Vi counter-argued, before leading Caitlyn around a corner. To Caitlyn’s right, there was multi-coloured light beaming through the windows followed by blaring music. To her right, inky liquids were split on the side and the odd creatures came, went and sought refuge in the darkness beyond.

“You do know endangering members of the Royal Family is a criminal offence?”

“Who said that I’m endangering a member of the Royal Family?” Vi said, turning her head back momentarily. In doing so, Caitlyn caught a glimpse of her wispy hair peaking out, as well as the vibrant shine of her baby blue eyes as a ray of purple light highlighted them. “As far as I know, the only person that I can see here is Caitlyn. No member of the Royal Family in sight.”

Cheeky, Caitlyn thought, but bit her lip instead of arguing back. Once, Vi had been so nervous to call Caitlyn by her actual name but now? Amusement bounced off of her as she found new ways to tease the princess, something that had seemed to be something unimaginable.

Perhaps, being in a familiar environment around familiar rules was what Vi needed to discard her formality.

“So that’s how it’s going to be?” Caitlyn decided to tease Vi’s antics, to which the pink-haired woman looked back, grinned, and then proceeded to slow down.

“What and learn princess,” Vi whispered in Caitlyn’s ear as they stopped in the middle of the road. Her companion’s hot breath against her sensitive skin made Caitlyn shudder, while holding her own breath. “Maybe you’ll learn a thing or two that you can take back to the palace.”

“Maybe you could teach me those things yourself.”

A moment passed between the two women, staring silently into the other’s eyes, Caitlyn’s skin prickling at the intimacy of their gaze. Before the princess knew it, Vi pulled down the front of Caitlyn’s hood lower over Caitlyn’s face. The pink-haired woman chuckled after hearing a groan from Caitlyn, the friction against her head slightly annoying. Not totally appreciative of Vi’s playful nature, the princess pushed her hood back, trying to smooth her hair down. The static from the fabric had caused some of her hair to glue themselves annoyingly to Caitlyn’s hood and her skin, to which Caitlyn hated the sensation of.

“What?” Caitlyn asked rather sharply when she noticed Vi staring at her exposed hair. The princess couldn’t exactly see Vi’s facial expression accurately with the shadows still dancing across her face, but she did catch the way in which the pink-haired woman’s mouth opened and closed at least twice. 

Vi couldn’t tear away her gaze from Caitlyn’s hair, and with the cold midnight air circling around her head, Caitlyn felt…vulnerable. Not saying a word, Vi simply raised her hands and slowly raised Caitlyn’s hood back over her head. As Vi stretched upwards on her toes, Caitlyn stared into her eyes, not exactly sure as to what she was seeing. A combination of emotions (happiness? Excitement? Nervousness? Embarrassment? Hesitance?) swirled around in Vi’s iris, and of which Caitlyn was robbed of when Violet looked away. 

“Nothing,” Vi said softly, stepping slightly back from Caitlyn, but letting her hand linger around Caitlyn’s hood for longer. The pink-haired woman looked to her side and bit her lip, before Caitlyn matched her suit and witnessed two dark figures. Watching, and almost leering. “We should continue on our way.”

Caitlyn nodded, nervous butterflies uncomfortably swarming in her stomach. Not knowing what to say, the princess kept her eyes on the figures before she tore her eyes away and followed Vi ahead. The figures, now in the back, swirled before vanishing into thin air.

⋆˚✿˖°

When Vi told Caitlyn that she’d be taking the princess somewhere to change, Caitlyn didn’t imagine that she’d wind up at Vi’s home.

“Is it not up to your fancy?” Vi asked Caitlyn, her tone full of mischief to which Caitlyn hesitated suddenly.

Of course, Vi’s home was nothing like the grand palace that Caitlyn had grown up in. Still, that did not mean that Vi’s home did not have a distinct charm about it. Where Caitlyn’s home had intimidating and luxurious columns and towers, Vi’s home had cosy detailings and warm yellow lighting illuminating the inside. From inside, the soft scent of beer and spices wafted out and kissed Caitlyn’s skin. The house itself lacked the busy bustling of the rest of the undercity, and instead was replaced by the occasional playful laughter and soft chatter. Even though the house looked very much smaller than what Caitlyn was used to, a part of her was drawn to it, and the cosy and homely atmosphere it omitted.

“No…it’s perfect,” Caitlyn breathed out, finding more and more things to admire about Vi’s home. Even the hastily scaled tilings on the sides and wonky gutters had a cute charm about them. The princess bit back a flirtatious remark in response, to which almost slipped out when she saw Vi raise her eyebrows at her.

“‘Perfect’ is not exactly the word I’d use to describe it, but we’ve never known anything else,” Vi said, shoving her hands in her pockets and beckoning Caitlyn to follow her to the door. The princess said nothing and followed, watching the way in which Vi’s fingers worked their way around several keys. “Either way, this has always been home.”

“It’s certainly nicer than the palace,” Caitlyn said but Vi didn’t respond. Instead, the pink-haired woman managed to find the right key and unlock the door of her house. Caitlyn behind her could only hope that she had not somehow offended Vi with her comment. 

Sure, the palace was magnificent and essentially dripping in wealth, but then it also lacked a feeling of closeness and homeliness that Vi’s home possessed. Caitlyn had been so used to cold and callous walls watching her every move, that when encountered with something completely different, it felt more so like she was breathing air again for the first time.

So when Caitlyn entered Vi’s home for the first time, she was surprised to see how full of small trinkets and detailings it was. The halls inside of Vi’s home were narrower than what Caitlyn was used to, but that wasn’t to say that Vi lived in worser conditions. Apart from the decorations throughout their home (a great variety, including pictures, instruments of many types, as well as nuts, bolts and screws), everything was quaint. The house was made out of a humble source of wood, with a staircase leading to what Caitlyn imagined was the rest of the plan of the house. Even the candles in Vi’s home seemed to burn brighter, ignorant to the troubles of the undercity outside of their door.

Where Caitlyn stood, she noted at least two pairs of shoes belonging to three different sizes. The princess frowned, not entirely sure who the smallest shoes could belong to, as she assumed the overly large ones may belong to Vi’s father. They were too large to belong to a child, but too small to belong to Vi. Regardless, Caitlyn said nothing and placed her boots further to the side and out of the way.

By the time Caitlyn had taken off her shoes, Vi had placed her cloak on a nearby hook and was tossing a hand through her flattened hair. As she did so, Caitlyn’s eyes trailed over her figure, taking everything that she wasn’t able to before in the darkness. Most of Vi’s injuries had seemingly healed over, apart from the bruising around her knuckles which had taken on an ugly yellow-ish tinge under the new fresh and inky bruises. Her undereyes were slightly sullen and sunken, with the shadows in the room swirling around the room emphasising the brightness of her blue eyes. Wearing a shorter sleeve shirt, Caitlyn’s eyes couldn’t stop admiring the contours and wisps of the art on Vi’s arms. It was something that Caitlyn had never seen, and oddly enough, with the way they disappeared beyond the cuffs of Vi’s sleeves–

“You can take your cloak off if you’d like,” Vi told Caitlyn, who realising the heat rising up to her face, made eye contact with the pink-haired woman with wide eyes. Vi, staring at Caitlyn with an eyebrow raised and mouth slightly open, didn’t seem to share Caitlyn’s embarrassment.

“I…I think I’ll be okay for now,” Caitlyn told Vi who simply nodded and said no more, before moving off to the side and starting to move through her home.

“I think my sister may have some clothes you could borrow,” Vi articulated her thoughts, moving slowly through a corridor. Caitlyn, catching a glimpse of some family portraits, paused for a moment on noticing a particular one. “You might have to suffer having bare ankles for a while, since she’s not as tall as you.”

The portrait in question was a depiction of a younger looking Vi, hair slicked back but still rugged, with freshly grass-grazed knees and elbows alongside three other children. Two of them, brown-haired boys, both wearing largely weathered clothing flanked Vi on either side. One of them, distinguishable by his overly large goggles, and the other by a crooked grin he was flashing, were beaming with excitement. However, on Vi’s immediate right, there was distance put between her and the former boy due to a smaller girl being in between them. At least a head shorter than anyone else, the girl made up for her smaller demeanour by a vibrant but choppy hair of blue and the mischievous glint in her eyes. A few plasters on her skin, the girl was seemingly unbothered by the boys and clung onto Vi in a tight embrace. Vi, enjoying the girl’s closeness, returned her affection by having her arm around the girl’s shoulder.

“Caitlyn?”

The princess turned around, seeing Vi come back down the staircase that she had climbed up. One hand on the bannister, Vi’s expression was one of slight concern and caution. Caitlyn stood in her place, not knowing exactly how to proceed. Once Vi had reached the end of the staircase she proceeded forward, glancing where Caitlyn’s body was still facing and having her eyes meet with the portrait. A smile tugged at the corner of her lips, but quickly disappeared as if it were a candle that had been hastily snuffed out.

“The family portrait caught your eye, huh?” Vi asked Caitlyn, to which the princess whirled back at the scene. Although now lacking the softer roundness of her childhood, there was still a wholesome nature about Vi. Caitlyn could see it in the way Vi talked to her, the way her eyes softened. Even so, these actions were sometimes fleeting and often left Caitlyn wondering if she had been seeing things wrong.

“Your brothers?” Caitlyn deduced the portrait and Vi’s own words.

“Milo and Claggor,” Vi gestured to the two boys from the right to left with a slow fingertip. Caitlyn resisted the urge to jump out of her skin once she heard Vi’s breath by her ear. “I’m still surprised that they stayed so still for this portrait. None of us really had the patience to stay and be painted, but alas it’s what Vander wanted.”

“Do they not live with you anymore?” Caitlyn asked, recounting the three sizes of shoes when she had first entered Vi’s home.

Vi fell silent, avoiding Caitlyn’s gaze and instead looking at the portrait with heavy-lidded eyes. A bitter chuckle escaped her lips while her arms hung loosely by her sides.

“We lost them both during a military operation a few years ago,” Vi spoke as if she were reading from a script, completely monotone. “Now they only live on here in pieces of memorabilia and in spirit. If you’re lucky you might find something that was theirs lying around the house untouched.”

Caitlyn opened her mouth twice, speechless, while her heart dropped to her stomach. Hearing Vi describe her brother’s deaths so plainly was somewhat…strange. Considering that they seemed so close in the portrait shown on the wall, Caitlyn attributed it more so to Vi’s own method of mourning. Yet, that did not stop the feeling of embarrassment from washing over the princess for prodding at such a personal topic. 

What was she thinking?

“I’m so sorry for your loss,” Caitlyn mustered out the words slowly, feeling the eerie silence between them become more and more suffocating with each passing second. 

Vi bit her lip, head slightly lowered and still avoiding Caitlyn’s gaze. The princess felt her hand seize up with the want of tucking a lock of hair behind Vi’s ear before pulling her close in a warm embrace. Grief was an unusual thing with how it could affect people, but Caitlyn doubted that Vi wanted to be pitied, nor were the two women that close to begin with. If anything, the pink-haired woman seemed to prefer her solace alone. Vi didn’t attempt to get closer to Caitlyn anymore, and instead continued looking solemnly at the portrait.

“Come, it’s about time to get you changed,” Vi completely changed the subject, which felt more like someone had thrown ice cold water at Caitlyn more than anything.“We have Zaun to see.”

Did she say something wrong?

Without another word, Vi started to head back up the stairs she had come from, Caitlyn quick on her heels. 

⋆˚✿˖°

Between Vi’s sister’s unusual cropped trouser collection and other similar short pieces of clothing, it was hard to find something that would fit Caitlyn properly. Unsurprisingly, the pieces of clothing were either too ridiculous looking on Caitlyn’s proportions, or they would…expose too much (which turned Vi a similar shade to her hair when Caitlyn teased her of wearing something rather scandalous for her taste).

“I still don’t know what’s wrong with this,” Caitlyn played around with a thin dress that would cut itself off slightly above the princess’s knees. Caitlyn stretched it out, and broke into a grin watching the way in which Vi’s eyes widened.

“I…I didn’t even know Powder had that,” Vi scowled, trying to draw attention away from her flustered face. The pink-haired woman pretended to occupy herself with searching for other pieces of clothing rather aimlessly. “But the whole point is to blend in and not stand out.”

“Easier said than done,” Caitlyn laughed, coming across another article of clothing in a drawer that would make Vi stumble over her words. Instead of teasing her more, the princess set it down to the side. There would be more time to do that anyway, and Caitlyn was an esteemed guest in Vi’s home. “You would do well to speak to your sister after this.”

“Speak to me about what?”

Both women froze at the new voice that had interrupted their conversation. Vi, in particular, muttered a soft but rather stern curse under her breath before the person who spoke beforehand appeared at the bedroom doorway where the two women were. Caitlyn’s eyes widened, taking in the long, turquoise braids of a girl no taller than 5’5. Her skin was tinted grey and slightly sullen, like Vi’s, with light blue drawings coating most of her upper body. Unlike Vi, however, her clothes were much more turbulent and adventurous, excluding her cloak which trailed down towards her feet with only the tips of her shoes exposed. The metal clasps of her clothes were a high quality silver, glistening in the candle light that embraced the inside of Vi’s home. Her makeup was smudged and dark as if she had attempted to rub it off with a dirty towel, further emphasising her bright eyes.

And yet, even like this, Caitlyn still recognised her as the second girl from the family portrait she saw not too long ago.

The girl peered around her room, her expression a mixture of confusion, and irritation, before landing on Caitlyn. When they did so, her pupils shrunk within the matter of seconds and the girl pursed her lips. Where her hands were crossed across her chest, they now hung loosely by her sides.

“I thought you were supposed to be out for longer tonight,” Vi commented, her tone somewhat irritated and low. She had taken a few steps forward now, her body in front of Caitlyn’s as if she were trying to shield her. Not that it worked completely, considering that Caitlyn was a considerable few inches taller than Vi regardless, but the princess’s heart warmed at the pink-woman’s selflessness.

“I thought you were supposed to be working,” The girl fired back, not taking her eyes off of Caitlyn. She and Vi shared the same baby blue hue, though where Vi’s held a sense of comfort, the girl’s sent an unsettling chill down Caitlyn’s spine. “Is she with you or Vander?”

She?

Caitlyn wasn’t one to complain about the lack of formality from individuals, as long as they had good intent. But this? It was not only an incident of disrespect, but a challenge in authority. There was no way that Caitlyn would allow herself to be questioned in such a regard.

After all, if Caitlyn had no authority socially as a princess, then how would she fare as Queen?

“Does it matter–”

“You forget yourself,” Caitlyn butted in, not appreciating being the butt of whatever frustration the girl in the doorway was going through. She didn’t know the girl, that was true, but to be referred to in such a disrespectful manner? Caitlyn’s ladies in waiting would have fainted at such behaviour. “Perhaps it was my mistake in coming to your home uninvited, but I will not be subject to such disrespect.”

The girl pursed her lips in annoyance, but held back from a quip that was tugging at her mouth. Somewhat seething, Caitlyn held the girl’s gaze, watching the way in which she trailed her eyes along the princess once more. Around her regal head, down her arms, along her cloak and dress…all before resting at the jewels around Caitlyn’s neck. A soft hand coming to where her necklace was, Caitlyn frowned at the girl whom returned her gaze to Caitlyn’s eyes. There was no ounce of emotion in the girl’s face, almost as if her face were a blank sheet of paper.

She knew exactly what she was doing – daring Caitlyn to step forward and possibly compromise herself with inappropriate actions. Though, the longer her and the girl stared at each other, the more intense the heat seething under Caitlyn’s skin grew.

“I’ll be downstairs if you need me,” the girl told Vi curtly, though her eyes were still trained on Caitlyn. The girl’s long braids snapped around the doorway, before they too disappeared and were replaced by soft footsteps soon fading into the background.

Caitlyn breathed in, a weight coming off the top of her shoulders, while Vi sighed. The princess had forgotten that the pink-haired woman was there, too caught up in the tension that she and the braided-haired girl shared.

“I apologise for my sister,” Vi finally broke the silence sheepishly. Caitlyn flicked her gaze to Vi, who was stood up and rubbed the bridge of her nose with two fingers. Even though her tone was filled with embarrassment, Vi appeared to be more irritated than anything. “She…doesn’t take too well to strangers.”

Strangers? Or just me?

A bitter taste filled the princess’s mouth. Something like that had never happened before. Of course, Caitlyn had heard the odd jeer and heckle from the public especially in times of crisis when the lower-born folk were not happy. It was something that she simply had to accept, as if it were normal for someone to jeer at your existence or lack of capacity to do anything. So, seeing the way in which Vi’s sister had blatantly ignored her (was she really being ignored?)  was more than a shock to Caitlyn’s system.

Caitlyn arched a brow at Vi, who did not look entirely convinced by her answer with how she cringed. “Perhaps being in her room did not help either.”

“Caitlyn–”

The princess scanned across the pieces of clothing that were scattered carelessly across the floor. Amongst them, she caught sight of a lengthier skirt (or rather, a standard sized skirt in contrast to the other pieces of clothing she had seen) of a dark maroon. The skirt itself had no detailing, apart from a slight slit down the side which would have been considered too scandalous for Caitlyn to wear in private, let alone in public. Seeing nothing else better, the princess swiped it up with a quick hand before also snatching a blouse. Rubbing the fabric between her fingers, Caitlyn prayed that the thinness of it wouldn’t be too little protection from the chill of the midnight air.

“I shall find a room to change,” Caitlyn told Vi, exhaling hot air. “Give your sister my thanks for lending me her clothes, as unhappy as she may be with my presence.”

“It’s not like that–”

Caitlyn had walked out of the room before she could hear the rest of Vi’s rebuttal. Petty as it might be, Caitlyn did not want to hear anymore excuses. How could you mistake such impertinence for anything else? Even those of the lowest birth, regardless of their knowledge on how to address Caitlyn correctly, at least bow or curtsy correctly and regard Caitlyn with respect. Caitlyn wasn’t here to be liked, and quite frankly she was okay with the idea of potentially being disliked by some, but the princess thought that she would at least get out a few words before she was judged so.

Was she really that unlikeable? Caitlyn, who tried her best to keep everyone satisfied, even at the cost of her own happiness? Caitlyn, who felt the overbearing weight of the crown growing heavier with each passing day? The princess’s heart sank with the thought that whatever she said, was never enough.Caitlyn was lucky in the aspect that Vi’s house wasn’t very large, so the chances of getting lost were little to none. Thus, when she approached what seemed to be a larger room with dark curtains and a pair of boxing gloves hung on the wall, Caitlyn closed the door behind her with a click and began to change into her new clothes, her throat tight with frustration.